Title: The Enchanted Castle
Author: Nesbit, E. (Edith), 1858-1924
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Enchanted Castle" ***


produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive/American Libraries.)



THE ENCHANTED CASTLE



[Illustration]



BY THE SAME AUTHOR

FOR CHILDREN

_Illustrated, crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 6s._

          The Treasure Seekers
          The Would-be-Goods
          Nine Unlikely Tales for Children
          Five Children and It
          New Treasure Seekers
          The Story of the Amulet

       *       *       *       *       *

FOR GROWN-UPS

_Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s._

          Man and Maid

LONDON: T. FISHER UNWIN

[Illustration: THE HALL IN WHICH THE CHILDREN FOUND THEMSELVES WAS THE
MOST BEAUTIFUL PLACE IN THE WORLD.]



The Enchanted Castle

BY E. NESBIT

          AUTHOR OF "THE STORY OF THE AMULET,"
          "THE TREASURE SEEKERS," ETC.

          WITH 47 ILLUSTRATIONS BY H. R. MILLAR


          LONDON
          T. FISHER UNWIN
          ADELPHI TERRACE

          1907



          _(All rights reserved.)_



          TO

          MARGARET OSTLER

          WITH LOVE FROM

          E. NESBIT

          Peggy, you came from the heath and moor,
          And you brought their airs through my open door;
          You brought the blossom of youth to blow
          In the Latin Quarter of Soho.

          For the sake of that magic I send you here
          A tale of enchantments, Peggy dear,
          --A bit of my work, and a bit of my heart...
          The bit that you left when we had to part.

          _September 25, 1907._
              ROYALTY CHAMBERS, SOHO, W.



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


  THE HALL IN WHICH THE CHILDREN FOUND THEMSELVES  _Frontispiece_
                                                         PAGE
  "LITTLE DECEIVER!" SHE SAID                             18
  JIMMY CAME IN HEAD FIRST                                25
  "IT'S THE ENTRANCE TO THE ENCHANTED CASTLE"             29
  "THIS IS AN ENCHANTED GARDEN"                           33
  THE RED CLUE RAN STRAIGHT ACROSS THE GRASS              37
  THE THREE STOOD BREATHLESS, AWAITING THE RESULT         40
  "IT'S A GAME, ISN'T IT?" ASKED JIMMY                    48
  SHE WAS WAITING FOR THEM WITH A CANDLE IN HER HAND      51
  LOOKING AT HERSELF IN THE LITTLE SILVER-FRAMED MIRROR   56
  BACKWARD AND FORWARD HE WENT                            61
  "YOUR SHADOW'S NOT INVISIBLE, ANYHOW"                   68
  THE BREAD AND BUTTER WAVING ABOUT IN THE AIR            75
  "HALLOA, MISSY, AIN'T YOU BLACKED YER BACK, NEITHER!"   83
  "YOU'RE GETTING AT ME"                                  92
  "STOW IT!" CRIED THE MAN                                95
  "WHAT'S THAT?" THE POLICEMEN ASKED QUICKLY             104
  "I MUST GO HOME--NOW--THIS MINUTE"                     108
  THE MOVING STONE BEAST                                 115
  THE MEN WERE TAKING SILVER OUT OF TWO GREAT CHESTS     120
  JOHNSON WASHING IN HIS OWN BACKYARD                    131
  GERALD HALTED AT THE END OF A LITTLE LANDING-STAGE     137
  HE STAGGERED BACK AGAINST THE WATER-BUTT               142
  "'E'S LEP' INTO THE WATER"                             151
  IT WAS ELIZA, DISHEVELLED, BREATHLESS                  154
  SHE KISSED HIM WITH LITTLE QUICK, FRENCH PECKS         160
  DOWN CAME THE LOVELIEST BLUE-BLACK HAIR                171
  FULLY HALF A DOZEN OF THE CHAIRS WERE OCCUPIED         175
  A LIMP HAND WAS LAID ON HIS ARM                        184
  "WONDER WHAT LIES HE'S TELLING THEM"                   195
  IT WAS A STRANGE PROCESSION                            201
  A PAINTED POINTED PAPER FACE PEERED OUT                214
  JIMMY SHOOK THEM TO PIECES                             221
  TWO HATS WERE RAISED                                   231
  KATHLEEN HANDS UP THE CLOTHES AND THE STICKS           235
  HE CRIED OUT ALOUD IN THAT CROWDED PLACE               246
  SHE SAT DOWN SUDDENLY ON THE FLOOR                     256
  KATHLEEN HAD HER WISH. SHE WAS A STATUE                264
  MABEL LAY DOWN, WAS COVERED UP, AND LEFT               268
  THE MONSTER LIZARD SLIPPED HEAVILY INTO THE WATER      272
  "WHAT IS IT?" SHE ASKED, BEGINNING TO TREMBLE          276
  SIDE BY SIDE THE THREE SWAM                            283
  IT WAS A CELESTIAL PICNIC                              288
  THE JOYS OF DIPPING ONE'S FEET IN COOL, RUNNING WATER  315
  THEY STOOD STILL AND LOOKED AT EACH OTHER              319
  HE BECAME EAGER, ALERT, VERY KEEN                      326
  THE AMERICAN FIRED AGAIN                               332



The Enchanted Castle



CHAPTER I


THERE were three of them--Jerry, Jimmy, and Kathleen. Of course, Jerry's
name was Gerald, and not Jeremiah, whatever you may think; and Jimmy's
name was James; and Kathleen was never called by her name at all, but
Cathy, or Catty, or Puss Cat, when her brothers were pleased with her,
and Scratch Cat when they were not pleased. And they were at school in a
little town in the West of England--the boys at one school, of course,
and the girl at another, because the sensible habit of having boys and
girls at the same school is not yet as common as I hope it will be some
day. They used to see each other on Saturdays and Sundays at the house
of a kind maiden lady; but it was one of those houses where it is
impossible to play. You know the kind of house, don't you? There is a
sort of a something about that kind of house that makes you hardly able
even to talk to each other when you are left alone, and playing seems
unnatural and affected. So they looked forward to the holidays, when
they should all go home and be together all day long, in a house where
playing was natural and conversation possible, and where the Hampshire
forests and fields were full of interesting things to do and see. Their
Cousin Betty was to be there too, and there were plans. Betty's school
broke up before theirs, and so she got to the Hampshire home first, and
the moment she got there she began to have measles, so that my three
couldn't go home at all. You may imagine their feelings. The thought of
seven weeks at Miss Hervey's was not to be borne, and all three wrote
home and said so. This astonished their parents very much, because they
had always thought it was so nice for the children to have dear Miss
Hervey's to go to. However, they were "jolly decent about it," as Jerry
said, and after a lot of letters and telegrams, it was arranged that the
boys should go and stay at Kathleen's school, where there were now no
girls left and no mistresses except the French one.

"It'll be better than being at Miss Hervey's," said Kathleen, when the
boys came round to ask Mademoiselle when it would be convenient for them
to come; "and, besides, our school's not half so ugly as yours. We do
have tablecloths on the tables and curtains at the windows, and yours is
all deal boards, and desks, and inkiness."

When they had gone to pack their boxes Kathleen made all the rooms as
pretty as she could with flowers in jam jars, marigolds chiefly,
because there was nothing much else in the back garden. There were
geraniums in the front garden, and calceolarias and lobelias; of course,
the children were not allowed to pick these.

"We ought to have some sort of play to keep us going through the
holidays," said Kathleen, when tea was over, and she had unpacked and
arranged the boys' clothes in the painted chests of drawers, feeling
very grown-up and careful as she neatly laid the different sorts of
clothes in tidy little heaps in the drawers. "Suppose we write a book."

"You couldn't," said Jimmy.

"I didn't mean me, of course," said Kathleen, a little injured; "I meant
us."

"Too much fag," said Gerald briefly.

"If we wrote a book," Kathleen persisted, "about what the insides of
schools really _are_ like, people would read it and say how clever we
were."

"More likely expel us," said Gerald. "No; we'll have an out-of-doors
game--bandits, or something like that. It wouldn't be bad if we could
get a cave and keep stores in it, and have our meals there."

"There aren't any caves," said Jimmy, who was fond of contradicting
every one. "And, besides, your precious Mamselle won't let us go out
alone, as likely as not."

"Oh, we'll see about that," said Gerald. "I'll go and talk to her like a
father."

"Like that?" Kathleen pointed the thumb of scorn at him, and he looked
in the glass.

"To brush his hair and his clothes and to wash his face and hands was to
our hero but the work of a moment," said Gerald, and went to suit the
action to the word.

It was a very sleek boy, brown and thin and interesting-looking, that
knocked at the door of the parlour where Mademoiselle sat reading a
yellow-covered book and wishing vain wishes. Gerald could always make
himself look interesting at a moment's notice, a very useful
accomplishment in dealing with strange grown-ups. It was done by opening
his grey eyes rather wide, allowing the corners of his mouth to droop,
and assuming a gentle, pleading expression, resembling that of the late
little Lord Fauntleroy--who must, by the way, be quite old now, and an
awful prig.

"Entrez!" said Mademoiselle, in shrill French accents. So he entered.

"Eh bien?" she said rather impatiently.

"I hope I am not disturbing you," said Gerald, in whose mouth, it
seemed, butter would not have melted.

"But no," she said, somewhat softened. "What is it that you desire?"

"I thought I ought to come and say how do you do," said Gerald, "because
of you being the lady of the house."

He held out the newly-washed hand, still damp and red. She took it.

"You are a very polite little boy," she said.

"Not at all," said Gerald, more polite than ever. "I am so sorry for
you. It must be dreadful to have us to look after in the holidays."

"But not at all," said Mademoiselle in her turn. "I am sure you will be
very good childrens."

Gerald's look assured her that he and the others would be as near angels
as children could be without ceasing to be human.

"We'll try," he said earnestly.

"Can one do anything for you?" asked the French governess kindly.

"Oh, no, thank you," said Gerald. "We don't want to give you any trouble
at all. And I was thinking it would be less trouble for you if we were
to go out into the woods all day to-morrow and take our dinner with
us--something cold, you know--so as not to be a trouble to the cook."

"You are very considerate," said Mademoiselle coldly. Then Gerald's eyes
smiled; they had a trick of doing this when his lips were quite serious.
Mademoiselle caught the twinkle, and she laughed and Gerald laughed too.

"Little deceiver!" she said. "Why not say at once you want to be free of
_surveillance_, how you say--overwatching--without pretending it is me
you wish to please?"

"You have to be careful with grown-ups," said Gerald, "but it isn't all
pretence either. We _don't_ want to trouble you--and we don't want you
to----"

[Illustration: "LITTLE DECEIVER!" SHE SAID.]

"To trouble you. Eh bien! Your parents, they permit these days at
woods?"

"Oh, yes," said Gerald truthfully.

"Then I will not be more a dragon than the parents. I will forewarn the
cook. Are you content?"

"Rather!" said Gerald. "Mademoiselle, you are a dear."

"A deer?" she repeated--"a stag?"

"No, a--a _chérie_," said Gerald--"a regular A1 _chérie_. And you shan't
repent it. Is there anything we can do for you--wind your wool, or find
your spectacles, or----?"

"He thinks me a grandmother!" said Mademoiselle, laughing more than
ever. "Go then, and be not more naughty than you must."

       *       *       *       *       *

"Well, what luck?" the others asked.

"It's all right," said Gerald indifferently. "I told you it would be.
The ingenuous youth won the regard of the foreign governess, who in her
youth had been the beauty of her humble village."

"I don't believe she ever was. She's too stern," said Kathleen.

"Ah!" said Gerald, "that's only because you don't know how to manage
her. She wasn't stern with _me_."

"I say, what a humbug you are though, aren't you?" said Jimmy.

"No, I'm a dip--what's-its-name? Something like an ambassador.
Dipsoplomatist--that's what I am. Anyhow, we've got our day, and if we
don't find a cave in it my name's not Jack Robinson."

Mademoiselle, less stern than Kathleen had ever seen her, presided at
supper, which was bread and treacle spread several hours before, and now
harder and drier than any other food you can think of. Gerald was very
polite in handing her butter and cheese, and pressing her to taste the
bread and treacle.

"Bah! it is like sand in the mouth--of a dryness! Is it possible this
pleases you?"

"No," said Gerald, "it is not possible, but it is not polite for boys to
make remarks about their food!"

She laughed, but there was no more dried bread and treacle for supper
after that.

"How _do_ you do it?" Kathleen whispered admiringly as they said
good-night.

"Oh, it's quite easy when you've once got a grown-up to see what you're
after. You'll see, I shall drive her with a rein of darning cotton after
this."

Next morning Gerald got up early and gathered a little bunch of pink
carnations from a plant which he found hidden among the marigolds. He
tied it up with black cotton and laid it on Mademoiselle's plate. She
smiled and looked quite handsome as she stuck the flowers in her belt.

"Do you think it's quite decent," Jimmy asked later--"sort of bribing
people to let you do as you like with flowers and things and passing
them the salt?"

"It's not that," said Kathleen suddenly. "_I_ know what Gerald means,
only I never think of the things in time myself. You see, if you want
grown-ups to be nice to you the least you can do is to be nice to them
and think of little things to please them. I never think of any myself.
Jerry does; that's why all the old ladies like him. It's not bribery.
It's a sort of honesty--like paying for things."

"Well, anyway," said Jimmy, putting away the moral question, "we've got
a ripping day for the woods."

They had.

The wide High Street, even at the busy morning hour almost as quiet as a
dream-street, lay bathed in sunshine; the leaves shone fresh from last
night's rain, but the road was dry, and in the sunshine the very dust of
it sparkled like diamonds. The beautiful old houses, standing stout and
strong, looked as though they were basking in the sunshine and enjoying
it.

"But _are_ there any woods?" asked Kathleen as they passed the
market-place.

"It doesn't much matter about woods," said Gerald dreamily, "we're sure
to find _something_. One of the chaps told me his father said when he
was a boy there used to be a little cave under the bank in a lane near
the Salisbury Road; but he said there was an enchanted castle there too,
so perhaps the cave isn't true either."

"If we were to get horns," said Kathleen, "and to blow them very hard
all the way, we might find a magic castle."

"If you've got the money to throw away on horns ..." said Jimmy
contemptuously.

"Well, I have, as it happens, so there!" said Kathleen. And the horns
were bought in a tiny shop with a bulging window full of a tangle of
toys and sweets and cucumbers and sour apples.

And the quiet square at the end of the town where the church is, and the
houses of the most respectable people, echoed to the sound of horns
blown long and loud. But none of the houses turned into enchanted
castles.

So they went along the Salisbury Road, which was very hot and dusty, so
they agreed to drink one of the bottles of gingerbeer.

"We might as well carry the gingerbeer inside us as inside the bottle,"
said Jimmy, "and we can hide the bottle and call for it as we come
back."

Presently they came to a place where the road, as Gerald said, went two
ways at once.

"_That_ looks like adventures," said Kathleen; and they took the
right-hand road, and the next time they took a turning it was a
left-hand one, so as to be quite fair, Jimmy said, and then a right-hand
one and then a left, and so on, till they were completely lost.

"_Com_pletely," said Kathleen; "how jolly!"

And now trees arched overhead, and the banks of the road were high and
bushy. The adventurers had long since ceased to blow their horns. It
was too tiring to go on doing that, when there was no one to be annoyed
by it.

"Oh, kriky!" observed Jimmy suddenly, "let's sit down a bit and have
some of our dinner. We might call it lunch, you know," he added
persuasively.

So they sat down in the hedge and ate the ripe red gooseberries that
were to have been their dessert.

And as they sat and rested and wished that their boots did not feel so
full of feet, Gerald leaned back against the bushes, and the bushes gave
way so that he almost fell over backward. Something had yielded to the
pressure of his back, and there was the sound of something heavy that
fell.

"O Jimminy!" he remarked, recovering himself suddenly; "there's
something hollow in there--the stone I was leaning against simply
_went_!"

"I wish it was a cave," said Jimmy; "but of course it isn't."

"If we blow the horns perhaps it will be," said Kathleen, and hastily
blew her own.

Gerald reached his hand through the bushes. "I can't feel anything but
air," he said; "it's just a hole full of emptiness." The other two
pulled back the bushes. There certainly was a hole in the bank. "I'm
going to go in," observed Gerald.

"Oh, don't!" said his sister. "I wish you wouldn't. Suppose there were
snakes!"

"Not likely," said Gerald, but he leaned forward and struck a match.
"It _is_ a cave!" he cried, and put his knee on the mossy stone he had
been sitting on, scrambled over it, and disappeared.

A breathless pause followed.

"You all right?" asked Jimmy.

"Yes; come on. You'd better come feet first--there's a bit of a drop."

"I'll go next," said Kathleen, and went--feet first, as advised. The
feet waved wildly in the air.

"Look out!" said Gerald in the dark; "you'll have my eye out. Put your
feet _down_, girl, not up. It's no use trying to fly here--there's no
room."

He helped her by pulling her feet forcibly down and then lifting her
under the arms. She felt rustling dry leaves under her boots, and stood
ready to receive Jimmy, who came in head first, like one diving into an
unknown sea.

"It _is_ a cave," said Kathleen.

"The young explorers," explained Gerald, blocking up the hole of
entrance with his shoulders, "dazzled at first by the darkness of the
cave, could see nothing."

"Darkness doesn't dazzle," said Jimmy.

"I wish we'd got a candle," said Kathleen.

"Yes, it does," Gerald contradicted--"could see nothing. But their
dauntless leader, whose eyes had grown used to the dark while the clumsy
forms of the others were bunging up the entrance, had made a
discovery."

[Illustration: JIMMY CAME IN HEAD FIRST, LIKE ONE DIVING INTO AN UNKNOWN
SEA.]

"Oh, what!" Both the others were used to Gerald's way of telling a story
while he acted it, but they did sometimes wish that he didn't talk quite
so long and so like a book in moments of excitement.

"He did not reveal the dread secret to his faithful followers till one
and all had given him their word of honour to be calm."

"We'll be calm all right," said Jimmy impatiently.

"Well, then," said Gerald, ceasing suddenly to be a book and becoming a
boy, "there's a light over there--look behind you!"

They looked. And there was. A faint greyness on the brown walls of the
cave, and a brighter greyness cut off sharply by a dark line, showed
that round a turning or angle of the cave there was daylight.

"Attention!" said Gerald; at least, that was what he meant, though what
he said was "'Shun!" as becomes the son of a soldier. The others
mechanically obeyed.

"You will remain at attention till I give the word 'Slow march!' on
which you will advance cautiously in open order, following your hero
leader, taking care not to tread on the dead and wounded."

"I wish you wouldn't!" said Kathleen.

"There aren't any," said Jimmy, feeling for her hand in the dark; "he
only means, take care not to tumble over stones and things."

Here he found her hand, and she screamed.

"It's only me," said Jimmy. "I thought you'd like me to hold it. But
you're just like a girl."

Their eyes had now begun to get accustomed to the darkness, and all
could see that they were in a rough stone cave, that went straight on
for about three or four yards and then turned sharply to the right.

"Death or victory!" remarked Gerald. "Now, then--Slow march!"

He advanced carefully, picking his way among the loose earth and stones
that were the floor of the cave. "A sail, a sail!" he cried, as he
turned the corner.

"How splendid!" Kathleen drew a long breath as she came out into the
sunshine.

"I don't see any sail," said Jimmy, following.

The narrow passage ended in a round arch all fringed with ferns and
creepers. They passed through the arch into a deep, narrow gully whose
banks were of stones, moss-covered; and in the crannies grew more ferns
and long grasses. Trees growing on the top of the bank arched across,
and the sunlight came through in changing patches of brightness, turning
the gully to a roofed corridor of goldy-green. The path, which was of
greeny-grey flagstones where heaps of leaves had drifted, sloped steeply
down, and at the end of it was another round arch, quite dark inside,
above which rose rocks and grass and bushes.

"It's like the outside of a railway tunnel," said James.

"It's the entrance to the enchanted castle," said Kathleen. "Let's blow
the horns."

"Dry up!" said Gerald. "The bold Captain, reproving the silly chatter of
his subordinates----"

"I like that!" said Jimmy, indignant.

"I thought you would," resumed Gerald--"of his subordinates, bade them
advance with caution and in silence, because after all there might be
somebody about, and the other arch might be an ice-house or something
dangerous."

"What?" asked Kathleen anxiously.

"Bears, perhaps," said Gerald briefly.

"There aren't any bears without bars--in England, anyway," said Jimmy.
"They call bears bars in America," he added absently.

"Quick march!" was Gerald's only reply.

And they marched. Under the drifted damp leaves the path was firm and
stony to their shuffling feet. At the dark arch they stopped.

"There are steps down," said Jimmy.

"It _is_ an ice-house," said Gerald.

"Don't let's," said Kathleen.

"Our hero," said Gerald, "who nothing could dismay, raised the faltering
hopes of his abject minions by saying that he was jolly well going on,
and they could do as they liked about it."

"If you call names," said Jimmy, "you can go on by yourself." He added,
"So there!"

[Illustration: "IT'S THE ENTRANCE TO THE ENCHANTED CASTLE," SAID
KATHLEEN.]

"It's part of the game, silly," explained Gerald kindly. "You can be
Captain to-morrow, so you'd better hold your jaw now, and begin to
think about what names you'll call us when it's your turn."

Very slowly and carefully they went down the steps. A vaulted stone
arched over their heads. Gerald struck a match when the last step was
found to have no edge, and to be, in fact, the beginning of a passage,
turning to the left.

"This," said Jimmy, "will take us back into the road."

"Or under it," said Gerald. "We've come down eleven steps."

They went on, following their leader, who went very slowly for fear, as
he explained, of steps. The passage was very dark.

"I don't half like it!" whispered Jimmy.

Then came a glimmer of daylight that grew and grew, and presently ended
in another arch that looked out over a scene so like a picture out of a
book about Italy that every one's breath was taken away, and they simply
walked forward silent and staring. A short avenue of cypresses led,
widening as it went, to a marble terrace that lay broad and white in the
sunlight. The children, blinking, leaned their arms on the broad, flat
balustrade and gazed. Immediately below them was a lake--just like a
lake in "The Beauties of Italy"--a lake with swans and an island and
weeping willows; beyond it were green slopes dotted with groves of
trees, and amid the trees gleamed the white limbs of statues. Against a
little hill to the left was a round white building with pillars, and to
the right a waterfall came tumbling down among mossy stones to splash
into the lake. Steps led from the terrace to the water, and other steps
to the green lawns beside it. Away across the grassy slopes deer were
feeding, and in the distance where the groves of trees thickened into
what looked almost a forest were enormous shapes of grey stone, like
nothing that the children had ever seen before.

"That chap at school----" said Gerald.

"It _is_ an enchanted castle," said Kathleen.

"I don't see any castle," said Jimmy.

"What do you call that, then?" Gerald pointed to where, beyond a belt of
lime-trees, white towers and turrets broke the blue of the sky.

"There doesn't seem to be any one about," said Kathleen, "and yet it's
all so tidy. I believe it is magic."

"Magic mowing machines," Jimmy suggested.

"If we were in a book it would be an enchanted castle--certain to be,"
said Kathleen.

"It _is_ an enchanted castle," said Gerald in hollow tones.

"But there aren't any." Jimmy was quite positive.

"How do you know? Do you think there's nothing in the world but what
_you've_ seen?" His scorn was crushing.

"I think magic went out when people began to have steam-engines," Jimmy
insisted, "and newspapers, and telephones and wireless telegraphing."

"Wireless is rather like magic when you come to think of it," said
Gerald.

"Oh, _that_ sort!" Jimmy's contempt was deep.

"Perhaps there's given up being magic because people didn't believe in
it any more," said Kathleen.

"Well, don't let's spoil the show with any silly old not believing,"
said Gerald with decision. "I'm going to believe in magic as hard as I
can. This is an enchanted garden, and that's an enchanted castle, and
I'm jolly well going to explore. The dauntless knight then led the way,
leaving his ignorant squires to follow or not, just as they jolly well
chose." He rolled off the balustrade and strode firmly down towards the
lawn, his boots making, as they went, a clatter full of determination.

The others followed. There never was such a garden--out of a picture or
a fairy tale. They passed quite close by the deer, who only raised their
pretty heads to look, and did not seem startled at all. And after a long
stretch of turf they passed under the heaped-up heavy masses of
lime-trees and came into a rose-garden, bordered with thick, close-cut
yew hedges, and lying red and pink and green and white in the sun, like
a giant's many-coloured, highly-scented pocket-handkerchief.

"I know we shall meet a gardener in a minute, and he'll ask what we're
doing here. And then what will you say?" Kathleen asked with her nose in
a rose.

[Illustration: "THIS IS AN ENCHANTED GARDEN AND THAT'S AN ENCHANTED
CASTLE."]

"I shall say we've lost our way, and it will be quite true," said
Gerald.

But they did not meet a gardener or anybody else, and the feeling of
magic got thicker and thicker, till they were almost afraid of the sound
of their feet in the great silent place. Beyond the rose garden was a
yew hedge with an arch cut in it, and it was the beginning of a maze
like the one in Hampton Court.

"Now," said Gerald, "you mark my words. In the middle of this maze we
shall find the secret enchantment. Draw your swords, my merry men all,
and hark forward tallyho in the utmost silence."

Which they did.

It was very hot in the maze, between the close yew hedges, and the way
to the maze's heart was hidden well. Again and again they found
themselves at the black yew arch that opened on the rose garden, and
they were all glad that they had brought large, clean pocket-handkerchiefs
with them.

It was when they found themselves there for the fourth time that Jimmy
suddenly cried, "Oh, I wish----" and then stopped short very suddenly.
"Oh!" he added in quite a different voice, "where's the dinner?" And
then in a stricken silence they all remembered that the basket with the
dinner had been left at the entrance of the cave. Their thoughts dwelt
fondly on the slices of cold mutton, the six tomatoes, the bread and
butter, the screwed-up paper of salt, the apple turnovers, and the
little thick glass that one drank the gingerbeer out of.

"Let's go back," said Jimmy, "now this minute, and get our things and
have our dinner."

"Let's have one more try at the maze. I hate giving things up," said
Gerald.

"I _am_ so hungry!" said Jimmy.

"Why didn't you say so before?" asked Gerald bitterly.

"I wasn't before."

"Then you can't be now. You don't get hungry all in a minute. What's
that?"

"That" was a gleam of red that lay at the foot of the yew hedge--a thin
little line, that you would hardly have noticed unless you had been
staring in a fixed and angry way at the roots of the hedge.

It was a thread of cotton. Gerald picked it up. One end of it was tied
to a thimble with holes in it, and the other----

"There _is_ no other end," said Gerald, with firm triumph. "It's a
clue--that's what it is. What price cold mutton now? I've always felt
something magic would happen some day, and now it has."

"I expect the gardener put it there," said Jimmy.

"With a Princess's silver thimble on it? Look! there's a crown on the
thimble."

There was.

"Come," said Gerald in low, urgent tones, "if you are adventurers _be_
adventurers; and anyhow, I expect some one has gone along the road and
bagged the mutton hours ago."

He walked forward, winding the red thread round his fingers as he went.
And it _was_ a clue, and it led them right into the middle of the maze.
And in the very middle of the maze they came upon the wonder.

The red clue led them up two stone steps to a round grass plot. There
was a sun-dial in the middle, and all round against the yew hedge a low,
wide marble seat. The red clue ran straight across the grass and by the
sun-dial, and ended in a small brown hand with jewelled rings on every
finger. The hand was, naturally, attached to an arm, and that had many
bracelets on it, sparkling with red and blue and green stones. The arm
wore a sleeve of pink and gold brocaded silk, faded a little here and
there but still extremely imposing, and the sleeve was part of a dress,
which was worn by a lady who lay on the stone seat asleep in the sun.
The rosy gold dress fell open over an embroidered petticoat of a soft
green colour. There was old yellow lace the colour of scalded cream, and
a thin white veil spangled with silver stars covered the face.

"It's the enchanted Princess," said Gerald, now really impressed. "I
told you so."

"It's the Sleeping Beauty," said Kathleen. "It is--look how
old-fashioned her clothes are, like the pictures of Marie Antoinette's
ladies in the history book. She has slept for a hundred years. Oh,
Gerald, you're the eldest; you must be the Prince, and we never knew
it."

[Illustration: THE RED CLUE RAN STRAIGHT ACROSS THE GRASS AND BY THE
SUN-DIAL, AND ENDED IN A SMALL BROWN HAND.]

"She isn't really a Princess," said Jimmy. But the others laughed at
him, partly because his saying things like that was enough to spoil any
game, and partly because they really were not at all sure that it was
not a Princess who lay there as still as the sunshine. Every stage of
the adventure--the cave, the wonderful gardens, the maze, the clue, had
deepened the feeling of magic, till now Kathleen and Gerald were almost
completely bewitched.

"Lift the veil up, Jerry," said Kathleen in a whisper; "if she isn't
beautiful we shall know she can't be the Princess."

"Lift it yourself," said Gerald.

"I expect you're forbidden to touch the figures," said Jimmy.

"It's not wax, silly," said his brother.

"No," said his sister, "wax wouldn't be much good in this sun. And,
besides, you can see her breathing. It's the Princess right enough." She
very gently lifted the edge of the veil and turned it back. The
Princess's face was small and white between long plaits of black hair.
Her nose was straight and her brows finely traced. There were a few
freckles on cheek-bones and nose.

"No wonder," whispered Kathleen, "sleeping all these years in all this
sun!" Her mouth was not a rosebud. But all the same--

"Isn't she lovely!" Kathleen murmured.

"Not so dusty," Gerald was understood to reply.

"Now, Jerry," said Kathleen firmly, "you're the eldest."

"Of course I am," said Gerald uneasily.

"Well, you've got to wake the Princess."

"She's not a Princess," said Jimmy, with his hands in the pockets of his
knickerbockers; "she's only a little girl dressed up."

"But she's in long dresses," urged Kathleen.

"Yes, but look what a little way down her frock her feet come. She
wouldn't be any taller than Jerry if she was to stand up."

"Now then," urged Kathleen. "Jerry, don't be silly. You've got to do
it."

"Do what?" asked Gerald, kicking his left boot with his right.

"Why, kiss her awake, of course."

"Not me!" was Gerald's unhesitating rejoinder.

"Well, some one's got to."

"She'd go for me as likely as not the minute she woke up," said Gerald
anxiously.

"I'd do it like a shot," said Kathleen, "but I don't suppose it ud make
any difference me kissing her."

She did it; and it didn't. The Princess still lay in deep slumber.

"Then you must, Jimmy. I daresay you'll do. Jump back quickly before she
can hit you."

"She won't hit him, he's such a little chap," said Gerald.

"Little yourself!" said Jimmy. "_I_ don't mind kissing her. I'm not a
coward, like Some People. Only if I do, I'm going to be the dauntless
leader for the rest of the day."

[Illustration: THE THREE STOOD BREATHLESS, AWAITING THE RESULT.]

"No, look here--hold on!" cried Gerald, "perhaps I'd better----" But,
in the meantime, Jimmy had planted a loud, cheerful-sounding kiss on the
Princess's pale cheek, and now the three stood breathless, awaiting the
result.

And the result was that the Princess opened large, dark eyes, stretched
out her arms, yawned a little, covering her mouth with a small brown
hand, and said, quite plainly and distinctly, and without any room at
all for mistake:--

"Then the hundred years are over? How the yew hedges have grown! Which
of you is my Prince that aroused me from my deep sleep of so many long
years?"

"I did," said Jimmy fearlessly, for she did not look as though she were
going to slap any one.

"My noble preserver!" said the Princess, and held out her hand. Jimmy
shook it vigorously.

"But I say," said he, "you aren't really a Princess, are you?"

"Of course I am," she answered; "who else could I be? Look at my crown!"
She pulled aside the spangled veil, and showed beneath it a coronet of
what even Jimmy could not help seeing to be diamonds.

"But----" said Jimmy.

"Why," she said, opening her eyes very wide, "you must have known about
my being here, or you'd never have come. How _did_ you get past the
dragons?"

Gerald ignored the question. "I say," he said, "do you really believe in
magic, and all that?"

"I ought to," she said, "if anybody does. Look, here's the place where I
pricked my finger with the spindle." She showed a little scar on her
wrist.

"Then this really _is_ an enchanted castle?"

"Of course it is," said the Princess. "How stupid you are!" She stood
up, and her pink brocaded dress lay in bright waves about her feet.

"I said her dress would be too long," said Jimmy.

"It was the right length when I went to sleep," said the Princess; "it
must have grown in the hundred years."

"I don't believe you're a Princess at all," said Jimmy; "at least----"

"Don't bother about believing it, if you don't like," said the Princess.
"It doesn't so much matter what you believe as what I am." She turned to
the others.

"Let's go back to the castle," she said, "and I'll show you all my
lovely jewels and things. Wouldn't you like that?"

"Yes," said Gerald with very plain hesitation. "But----"

"But what?" The Princess's tone was impatient.

"But we're most awfully hungry."

"Oh, so am I!" cried the Princess.

"We've had nothing to eat since breakfast."

"And it's three now," said the Princess, looking at the sun-dial. "Why,
you've had nothing to eat for hours and hours and hours. But think of
me! I haven't had anything to eat for a hundred years. Come along to the
castle."

"The mice will have eaten everything," said Jimmy sadly. He saw now that
she really _was_ a Princess.

"Not they," cried the Princess joyously. "You forget everything's
enchanted here. Time simply stood still for a hundred years. Come along,
and one of you must carry my train, or I shan't be able to move now it's
grown such a frightful length."



CHAPTER II


WHEN you are young so many things are difficult to believe, and yet the
dullest people will tell you that they are true--such things, for
instance, as that the earth goes round the sun, and that it is not flat
but round. But the things that seem really likely, like fairy-tales and
magic, are, so say the grown-ups, not true at all. Yet they are so easy
to believe, especially when you see them happening. And, as I am always
telling you, the most wonderful things happen to all sorts of people,
only you never hear about them because the people think that no one will
believe their stories, and so they don't tell them to any one except me.
And they tell me, because they know that I can believe anything.

When Jimmy had awakened the Sleeping Princess, and she had invited the
three children to go with her to her palace and get something to eat,
they all knew quite surely that they had come into a place of magic
happenings. And they walked in a slow procession along the grass towards
the castle. The Princess went first, and Kathleen carried her shining
train; then came Jimmy, and Gerald came last. They were all quite sure
that they had walked right into the middle of a fairy tale, and they
were the more ready to believe it because they were so tired and hungry.
They were, in fact, so hungry and tired that they hardly noticed where
they were going, or observed the beauties of the formal gardens through
which the pink-silk Princess was leading them. They were in a sort of
dream, from which they only partially awakened to find themselves in a
big hall, with suits of armour and old flags round the walls, the skins
of beasts on the floor, and heavy oak tables and benches ranged along
it.

The Princess entered, slow and stately, but once inside she twitched her
sheeny train out of Jimmy's hand and turned to the three.

"You just wait here a minute," she said, "and mind you don't talk while
I'm away. This castle is crammed with magic, and I don't know what will
happen if you talk." And with that, picking up the thick goldy-pink
folds under her arms, she ran out, as Jimmy said afterwards, "most
unprincesslike," showing as she ran black stockings and black strap
shoes.

Jimmy wanted very much to say that he didn't believe anything would
happen, only he was afraid something would happen if he did, so he
merely made a face and put out his tongue. The others pretended not to
see this, which was much more crushing than anything they could have
said. So they sat in silence, and Gerald ground the heel of his boot
upon the marble floor. Then the Princess came back, very slowly and
kicking her long skirts in front of her at every step. She could not
hold them up now because of the tray she carried.

It was not a silver tray, as you might have expected, but an oblong tin
one. She set it down noisily on the end of the long table and breathed a
sigh of relief.

"Oh! it _was_ heavy," she said. I don't know what fairy feast the
children's fancy had been busy with. Anyhow, this was nothing like it.
The heavy tray held a loaf of bread, a lump of cheese, and a brown jug
of water. The rest of its heaviness was just plates and mugs and knives.

"Come along," said the Princess hospitably. "I couldn't find anything
but bread and cheese--but it doesn't matter, because everything's magic
here, and unless you have some dreadful secret fault the bread and
cheese will turn into anything you like. What _would_ you like?" she
asked Kathleen.

"Roast chicken," said Kathleen, without hesitation.

The pinky Princess cut a slice of bread and laid it on a dish. "There
you are," she said, "roast chicken. Shall I carve it, or will you?"

"You, please," said Kathleen, and received a piece of dry bread on a
plate.

"Green peas?" asked the Princess, cut a piece of cheese and laid it
beside the bread.

Kathleen began to eat the bread, cutting it up with knife and fork as
you would eat chicken. It was no use owning that she didn't see any
chicken and peas, or anything but cheese and dry bread, because that
would be owning that she had some dreadful secret fault.

"If I have, it _is_ a secret, even from me," she told herself.

The others asked for roast beef and cabbage--and got it, she supposed,
though to her it only looked like dry bread and Dutch cheese.

"I _do_ wonder what my dreadful secret fault is," she thought, as the
Princess remarked that, as for her, she could fancy a slice of roast
peacock. "This one," she added, lifting a second mouthful of dry bread
on her fork, "is quite delicious."

"It's a game, isn't it?" asked Jimmy suddenly.

"What's a game?" asked the Princess, frowning.

"Pretending it's beef--the bread and cheese, I mean."

"A game? But it _is_ beef. Look at it," said the Princess, opening her
eyes very wide.

"Yes, of course," said Jimmy feebly. "I was only joking."

[Illustration: "IT'S A GAME, ISN'T IT?" ASKED JIMMY.]

Bread and cheese is not perhaps so good as roast beef or chicken or
peacock (I'm not sure about the peacock. I never tasted peacock, did
you?); but bread and cheese is, at any rate, very much better than
nothing when you have gone on having nothing since breakfast
(gooseberries and gingerbeer hardly count) and it is long past your
proper dinner-time. Every one ate and drank and felt much better.

"Now," said the Princess, brushing the breadcrumbs off her green silk
lap, "if you're sure you won't have any more meat you can come and see
my treasures. Sure you won't take the least bit more chicken? No? Then
follow me."

She got up and they followed her down the long hall to the end where the
great stone stairs ran up at each side and joined in a broad flight
leading to the gallery above. Under the stairs was a hanging of
tapestry.

"Beneath this arras," said the Princess, "is the door leading to my
private apartments." She held the tapestry up with both hands, for it
was heavy, and showed a little door that had been hidden by it.

"The key," she said, "hangs above."

And so it did, on a large rusty nail.

"Put it in," said the Princess, "and turn it."

Gerald did so, and the great key creaked and grated in the lock.

"Now push," she said; "push hard, all of you."

They pushed hard, all of them. The door gave way, and they fell over
each other into the dark space beyond.

The Princess dropped the curtain and came after them, closing the door
behind her.

"Look out!" she said; "look out! there are two steps down."

"Thank you," said Gerald, rubbing his knee at the bottom of the steps.
"We found that out for ourselves."

"I'm sorry," said the Princess, "but you can't have hurt yourselves
much. Go straight on. There aren't any more steps."

They went straight on--in the dark.

"When you come to the door just turn the handle and go in. Then stand
still till I find the matches. I know where they are."

"Did they have matches a hundred years ago?" asked Jimmy.

"I meant the tinder-box," said the Princess quickly. "We always called
it the matches. Don't you? Here, let me go first."

She did, and when they had reached the door she was waiting for them
with a candle in her hand. She thrust it on Gerald.

"Hold it steady," she said, and undid the shutters of a long window, so
that first a yellow streak and then a blazing great oblong of light
flashed at them and the room was full of sunshine.

"It makes the candle look quite silly," said Jimmy.

"So it does," said the Princess, and blew out the candle. Then she took
the key from the outside of the door, put it in the inside key-hole, and
turned it.

[Illustration: SHE WAS WAITING FOR THEM WITH A CANDLE IN HER HAND.]

The room they were in was small and high. Its domed ceiling was of deep
blue with gold stars painted on it. The walls were of wood, panelled
and carved, and there was no furniture in it whatever.

"This," said the Princess, "is my treasure chamber."

"But where," asked Kathleen politely, "_are_ the treasures?"

"Don't you see them?" asked the Princess.

"No, we don't," said Jimmy bluntly. "You don't come that
bread-and-cheese game with me--not twice over, you don't!"

"If you _really_ don't see them," said the Princess, "I suppose I shall
have to say the charm. Shut your eyes, please. And give me your word of
honour you won't look till I tell you, and that you'll never tell any
one what you've seen."

Their words of honour were something that the children would rather not
have given just then, but they gave them all the same, and shut their
eyes tight.

"Wiggadil yougadoo begadee leegadeeve nowgadow?" said the Princess
rapidly; and they heard the swish of her silk train moving across the
room. Then there was a creaking, rustling noise.

"She's locking us in!" cried Jimmy.

"Your word of honour," gasped Gerald.

"Oh, do be quick!" moaned Kathleen.

"You may look," said the voice of the Princess. And they looked. The
room was not the same room, yet--yes, the starry-vaulted blue ceiling
was there, and below it half a dozen feet of the dark panelling, but
below that the walls of the room blazed and sparkled with white and blue
and red and green and gold and silver. Shelves ran round the room, and
on them were gold cups and silver dishes, and platters and goblets set
with gems, ornaments of gold and silver, tiaras of diamonds, necklaces
of rubies, strings of emeralds and pearls, all set out in unimaginable
splendour against a background of faded blue velvet. It was like the
Crown jewels that you see when your kind uncle takes you to the Tower,
only there seemed to be far more jewels than you or any one else has
ever seen together at the Tower or anywhere else.

The three children remained breathless, open-mouthed, staring at the
sparkling splendours all about them, while the Princess stood, her arm
stretched out in a gesture of command, and a proud smile on her lips.

"My word!" said Gerald, in a low whisper. But no one spoke out loud.
They waited as if spellbound for the Princess to speak.

She spoke.

"What price bread-and-cheese games now?" she asked triumphantly. "Can I
do magic, or can't I?"

"You can; oh, you can!" said Kathleen.

"May we--may we _touch_?" asked Gerald.

"All that is mine is yours," said the Princess, with a generous wave of
her brown hand, and added quickly, "Only, of course, you mustn't take
anything away with you."

"We're not thieves!" said Jimmy. The others were already busy turning
over the wonderful things on the blue velvet shelves.

"Perhaps not," said the Princess, "but you're a very unbelieving little
boy. You think I can't see inside you, but I can. _I_ know what you've
been thinking."

"What?" asked Jimmy.

"Oh, you know well enough," said the Princess. "You're thinking about
the bread and cheese that I changed into beef, and about your secret
fault. I say, let's all dress up and you be princes and princesses too."

"To crown our hero," said Gerald, lifting a gold crown with a cross on
the top, "was the work of a moment." He put the crown on his head, and
added a collar of SS and a zone of sparkling emeralds, which would not
quite meet round his middle. He turned from fixing it by an ingenious
adaptation of his belt to find the others already decked with diadems,
necklaces, and rings.

"How splendid you look!" said the Princess, "and how I wish your clothes
were prettier. What ugly clothes people wear nowadays! A hundred years
ago----"

Kathleen stood quite still with a diamond bracelet raised in her hand.

"I say," she said. "The King and Queen?"

"_What_ King and Queen?" asked the Princess.

"Your father and mother, your sorrowing parents," said Kathleen.
"They'll have waked up by now. Won't they be wanting to see you, after a
hundred years, you know?"

"Oh--ah--yes," said the Princess slowly. "I embraced my rejoicing
parents when I got the bread and cheese. They're having their dinner.
They won't expect me yet. Here," she added, hastily putting a ruby
bracelet on Kathleen's arm, "see how splendid that is!"

Kathleen would have been quite content to go on all day trying on
different jewels and looking at herself in the little silver-framed
mirror that the Princess took from one of the shelves, but the boys were
soon weary of this amusement.

"Look here," said Gerald, "if you're sure your father and mother won't
want you, let's go out and have a jolly good game of something. You
could play besieged castles awfully well in that maze--unless you can do
any more magic tricks."

"You forget," said the Princess, "I'm grown up. I don't play games. And
I don't like to do too much magic at a time, it's so tiring. Besides,
it'll take us ever so long to put all these things back in their proper
places."

It did. The children would have laid the jewels just anywhere; but the
Princess showed them that every necklace, or ring, or bracelet had its
own home on the velvet--a slight hollowing in the shelf beneath, so that
each stone fitted into its own little nest.

[Illustration: KATHLEEN LOOKING AT HERSELF IN THE LITTLE SILVER-FRAMED
MIRROR.]

As Kathleen was fitting the last shining ornament into its proper place,
she saw that part of the shelf near it held, not bright jewels, but
rings and brooches and chains, as well as queer things that she did not
know the names of, and all were of dull metal and odd shapes.

"What's all this rubbish?" she asked.

"Rubbish, indeed!" said the Princess. "Why those are _all_ magic things!
This bracelet--any one who wears it has got to speak the truth. This
chain makes you as strong as ten men; if you wear this spur your horse
will go a mile a minute; or if you're walking it's the same as
seven-league boots."

"What does this brooch do?" asked Kathleen, reaching out her hand. The
Princess caught her by the wrist.

"You mustn't touch," she said; "if any one but me touches them all the
magic goes out at once and never comes back. That brooch will give you
any wish you like."

"And this ring?" Jimmy pointed.

"Oh, that makes you invisible."

"What's this?" asked Gerald, showing a curious buckle.

"Oh, that undoes the effect of all the other charms."

"Do you mean _really_?" Jimmy asked. "You're not just kidding?"

"Kidding indeed!" repeated the Princess scornfully. "I should have
thought I'd shown you enough magic to prevent you speaking to a Princess
like _that_!"

"I say," said Gerald, visibly excited. "You might show us how some of
the things act. Couldn't you give us each a wish?"

The Princess did not at once answer. And the minds of the three played
with granted wishes--brilliant yet thoroughly reasonable--the kind of
wish that never seems to occur to people in fairy tales when they
suddenly get a chance to have their three wishes granted.

"No," said the Princess suddenly, "no; I can't give wishes to _you_, it
only gives me wishes. But I'll let you see the ring make _me_ invisible.
Only you must shut your eyes while I do it."

They shut them.

"Count fifty," said the Princess, "and then you may look. And then you
must shut them again, and count fifty, and I'll reappear."

Gerald counted, aloud. Through the counting one could hear a creaking,
rustling sound.

"Forty-seven, forty-eight, forty-nine, fifty!" said Gerald, and they
opened their eyes.

They were alone in the room. The jewels had vanished and so had the
Princess.

"She's gone out by the door, of course," said Jimmy, but the door was
locked.

"That _is_ magic," said Kathleen breathlessly.

"Maskelyne and Devant can do _that_ trick," said Jimmy. "And I want my
tea."

"Your tea!" Gerald's tone was full of contempt. "The lovely Princess,"
he went on, "reappeared as soon as our hero had finished counting fifty.
One, two, three, four----"

Gerald and Kathleen had both closed their eyes. But somehow Jimmy
hadn't. He didn't mean to cheat, he just forgot. And as Gerald's count
reached twenty he saw a panel under the window open slowly.

"Her," he said to himself. "I _knew_ it was a trick!" and at once shut
his eyes, like an honourable little boy.

On the word "fifty" six eyes opened. And the panel was closed and there
was no Princess.

"She hasn't pulled it off this time," said Gerald.

"Perhaps you'd better count again," said Kathleen.

"I believe there's a cupboard under the window," said Jimmy, "and she's
hidden in it. Secret panel, you know."

"You looked! that's cheating," said the voice of the Princess so close
to his ear that he quite jumped.

"I didn't cheat."

"Where on earth---- What ever----" said all three together. For still
there was no Princess to be seen.

"Come back visible, Princess dear," said Kathleen. "Shall we shut our
eyes and count again?"

"Don't be silly!" said the voice of the Princess, and it sounded very
cross.

"We're _not_ silly," said Jimmy, and his voice was cross too. "Why can't
you come back and have done with it? You know you're only hiding."

"Don't!" said Kathleen gently. "She _is_ invisible, you know."

"So should I be if I got into the cupboard," said Jimmy.

"Oh yes," said the sneering tone of the Princess, "you think yourselves
very clever, I dare say. But _I_ don't mind. We'll play that you _can't_
see me, if you like."

"Well, but we _can't_," said Gerald. "It's no use getting in a wax. If
you're hiding, as Jimmy says, you'd better come out. If you've really
turned invisible, you'd better make yourself visible again."

"Do you really mean," asked a voice quite changed, but still the
Princess's, "that you _can't_ see me?"

"Can't you _see_ we can't?" asked Jimmy rather unreasonably.

The sun was blazing in at the window; the eight-sided room was very hot,
and every one was getting cross.

"You can't _see_ me?" There was the sound of a sob in the voice of the
invisible Princess.

"_No_, I tell you," said Jimmy, "and I want my tea--and----"

What he was saying was broken off short, as one might break a stick of
sealing wax. And then in the golden afternoon a really quite horrid
thing happened: Jimmy suddenly leaned backwards, then forwards, his eyes
opened wide and his mouth too. Backward and forward he went, very
quickly and abruptly, then stood still.

"Oh, he's in a fit! Oh, Jimmy, dear Jimmy!" cried Kathleen, hurrying to
him. "What is it, dear, what is it?"

"It's _not_ a fit," gasped Jimmy angrily. "She shook me."

[Illustration: BACKWARD AND FORWARD HE WENT.]

"Yes," said the voice of the Princess, "and I'll shake him again if he
keeps on saying he can't see me."

"You'd better shake _me_," said Gerald angrily. "I'm nearer your own
size."

And instantly she did. But not for long. The moment Gerald felt hands on
his shoulders he put up his own and caught those other hands by the
wrists. And there he was, holding wrists that he couldn't see. It was a
dreadful sensation. An invisible kick made him wince, but he held tight
to the wrists.

"Cathy," he cried, "come and hold her legs; she's kicking me."

"Where?" cried Kathleen, anxious to help. "I don't _see_ any legs."

"This is her hands I've got," cried Gerald. "She _is_ invisible right
enough. Get hold of this hand, and then you can feel your way down to
her legs."

Kathleen did so. I wish I could make you understand how very, very
uncomfortable and frightening it is to feel, in broad daylight, hands
and arms that you can't see.

"I _won't_ have you hold my legs," said the invisible Princess,
struggling violently.

"What are you so cross about?" Gerald was quite calm. "You said you'd be
invisible, and you _are_."

"I'm not."

"You are really. Look in the glass."

"I'm not; I can't be."

"Look in the glass," Gerald repeated, quite unmoved.

"Let go, then," she said.

Gerald did, and the moment he had done so he found it impossible to
believe that he really had been holding invisible hands.

"You're just pretending not to see me," said the Princess anxiously,
"aren't you? Do say you are. You've had your joke with me. Don't keep it
up. I don't like it."

"On our sacred word of honour," said Gerald, "you're still invisible."

There was a silence. Then, "Come," said the Princess. "I'll let you out,
and you can go. I'm tired of playing with you."

They followed her voice to the door, and through it, and along the
little passage into the hall. No one said anything. Every one felt very
uncomfortable.

"Let's get out of this," whispered Jimmy as they got to the end of the
hall.

But the voice of the Princess said: "Come out this way; it's quicker. I
think you're perfectly hateful. I'm sorry I ever played with you. Mother
always told me not to play with strange children."

A door abruptly opened, though no hand was seen to touch it. "Come
through, can't you!" said the voice of the Princess.

It was a little ante-room, with long, narrow mirrors between its long,
narrow windows.

"Goodbye," said Gerald. "Thanks for giving us such a jolly time. Let's
part friends," he added, holding out his hand.

An unseen hand was slowly put in his, which closed on it, vice-like.

"Now," he said, "you've jolly well _got_ to look in the glass and own
that we're not liars."

He led the invisible Princess to one of the mirrors, and held her in
front of it by the shoulders.

"Now," he said, "you just look for yourself."

There was a silence, and then a cry of despair rang through the room.

"Oh--oh--oh! I _am_ invisible. Whatever shall I do?"

"Take the ring off," said Kathleen, suddenly practical.

Another silence.

"I _can't_!" cried the Princess. "It won't come off. But it can't be the
ring; rings don't make you invisible."

"You said this one did," said Kathleen, "and it has."

"But it _can't_," said the Princess. "I was only playing at magic. I
just hid in the secret cupboard--it was only a game. Oh, whatever
_shall_ I do?"

"A game?" said Gerald slowly; "but you _can_ do magic--the invisible
jewels, and you made them come visible."

"Oh, it's only a secret spring and the panelling slides up. Oh, what am
I to do?"

Kathleen moved towards the voice and gropingly got her arms round a
pink-silk waist that she couldn't see. Invisible arms clasped her, a hot
invisible cheek was laid against hers, and warm invisible tears lay wet
between the two faces.

"Don't cry, dear," said Kathleen; "let me go and tell the King and
Queen."

"The----?"

"Your royal father and mother."

"Oh, _don't_ mock me!" said the poor Princess. "You _know_ that was only
a game, too, like----"

"Like the bread and cheese," said Jimmy triumphantly. "I knew _that_
was!"

"But your dress and being asleep in the maze, and----"

"Oh, I dressed up for fun, because every one's away at the fair, and I
put the clue just to make it all more real. I was playing at Fair
Rosamond first, and then I heard you talking in the maze, and I thought
what fun; and now I'm invisible, and I shall never come right again,
never--I know I shan't! It serves me right for lying, but I didn't
really think you'd believe it--not more than half, that is," she added
hastily, trying to be truthful.

"But if you're not the Princess, who _are_ you?" asked Kathleen, still
embracing the unseen.

"I'm--my aunt lives here," said the invisible Princess. "She may be home
any time. Oh, what shall I do?"

"Perhaps she knows some charm----"

"Oh, nonsense!" said the voice sharply; "she doesn't believe in charms.
She _would_ be so vexed. Oh, I daren't let her see me like this!" she
added wildly. "And all of you here, too. She'd be so dreadfully cross."

The beautiful magic castle that the children had believed in now felt
as though it were tumbling about their ears. All that was left was the
invisibleness of the Princess. But that, you will own, was a good deal.

"I just said it," moaned the voice, "and it came true. I wish I'd never
played at magic--I wish I'd never played at anything at all."

"Oh, don't say that," Gerald said kindly. "Let's go out into the garden,
near the lake, where it's cool, and we'll hold a solemn council. You'll
like that, won't you?"

"Oh!" cried Kathleen suddenly, "the buckle; that makes magic come
undone!"

"It doesn't _really_," murmured the voice that seemed to speak without
lips. "I only just _said_ that."

"You only 'just said' about the ring," said Gerald. "Anyhow, let's try."

"Not _you_--_me_," said the voice. "You go down to the Temple of Flora,
by the lake. I'll go back to the jewel-room by myself. Aunt might see
you."

"She won't see _you_," said Jimmy.

"Don't rub it in," said Gerald. "Where _is_ the Temple of Flora?"

"That's the way," the voice said; "down those steps and along the
winding path through the shrubbery. You can't miss it. It's white
marble, with a statue goddess inside."

The three children went down to the white marble Temple of Flora that
stood close against the side of the little hill, and sat down in its
shadowy inside. It had arches all round except against the hill behind
the statue, and it was cool and restful.

They had not been there five minutes before the feet of a runner sounded
loud on the gravel. A shadow, very black and distinct, fell on the white
marble floor.

"Your shadow's not invisible anyhow," said Jimmy.

"Oh, bother my shadow!" the voice of the Princess replied. "We left the
key inside the door, and it's shut itself with the wind, and it's a
spring lock!"

There was a heartfelt pause.

Then Gerald said, in his most business-like manner:

"Sit down, Princess, and we'll have a thorough good palaver about it."

"I shouldn't wonder," said Jimmy, "if we was to wake up and find it was
dreams."

"No such luck," said the voice.

"Well," said Gerald, "first of all, what's your name, and if you're not
a Princess, who are you?"

"I'm--I'm," said a voice broken with sobs, "I'm
the--housekeeper's--niece--at--the--castle--and my name's Mabel Prowse."

"That's exactly what I thought," said Jimmy, without a shadow of truth,
because how could he? The others were silent. It was a moment full of
agitation and confused ideas.

"Well, anyhow," said Gerald, "you belong here."

[Illustration: "YOUR SHADOW'S NOT INVISIBLE, ANYHOW," SAID JIMMY.]

"Yes," said the voice, and it came from the floor, as though its owner
had flung herself down in the madness of despair. "Oh yes, I belong here
right enough, but what's the use of belonging anywhere if you're
invisible?"



CHAPTER III


THOSE of my readers who have gone about much with an invisible companion
will not need to be told how awkward the whole business is. For one
thing, however much you may have been convinced that your companion _is_
invisible, you will, I feel sure, have found yourself every now and then
saying, "This _must_ be a dream!" or "I _know_ I shall wake up in half a
sec!" And this was the case with Gerald, Kathleen, and Jimmy as they sat
in the white marble Temple of Flora, looking out through its arches at
the sunshiny park and listening to the voice of the enchanted Princess,
who really was not a Princess at all, but just the housekeeper's niece,
Mabel Prowse; though, as Jimmy said, "she was enchanted, right enough."

"It's no use talking," she said again and again, and the voice came from
an empty-looking space between two pillars; "I never believed anything
would happen, and now it has."

"Well," said Gerald kindly, "can we do anything for you? Because, if
not, I think we ought to be going."

"Yes," said Jimmy; "I _do_ want my tea!"

"Tea!" said the unseen Mabel scornfully. "Do you mean to say you'd go
off to your teas and leave me after getting me into this mess?"

"Well, of all the unfair Princesses I ever met!" Gerald began. But
Kathleen interrupted.

"Oh, don't rag her," she said. "Think how horrid it must be to be
invisible!"

"I don't think," said the hidden Mabel, "that my aunt likes me very much
as it is. She wouldn't let me go to the fair because I'd forgotten to
put back some old trumpery shoe that Queen Elizabeth wore--I got it out
from the glass case to try it on."

"Did it fit?" asked Kathleen, with interest.

"Not it--much too small," said Mabel. "I don't believe it ever fitted
any one."

"I do want my tea!" said Jimmy.

"I do really think perhaps we ought to go," said Gerald. "You see, it
isn't as if we could do anything for you."

"You'll have to tell your aunt," said Kathleen kindly.

"No, no, no!" moaned Mabel invisibly; "take me with you. I'll leave her
a note to say I've run away to sea."

"Girls don't run away to sea."

"They might," said the stone floor between the pillars, "as stowaways,
if nobody wanted a cabin boy--cabin girl, I mean."

"I'm sure you oughtn't," said Kathleen firmly.

"Well, what _am_ I to do?"

"Really," said Gerald, "I don't know what the girl _can_ do. Let her
come home with us and have----"

"Tea--oh, yes," said Jimmy, jumping up.

"And have a good council."

"After tea," said Jimmy.

"But her aunt'll find she's gone."

"So she would if I stayed."

"Oh, come on," said Jimmy.

"But the aunt'll think something's happened to her."

"So it has."

"And she'll tell the police, and they'll look everywhere for me."

"They'll never find you," said Gerald. "Talk of impenetrable disguises!"

"I'm sure," said Mabel, "aunt would much rather never see me again than
see me like this. She'd never get over it; it might kill her--she has
spasms as it is. I'll write to her, and we'll put it in the big
letter-box at the gate as we go out. Has any one got a bit of pencil and
a scrap of paper?"

Gerald had a note-book, with leaves of the shiny kind which you have to
write on, not with a blacklead pencil, but with an ivory thing with a
point of real lead. And it won't write on any other paper except the
kind that is in the book, and this is often very annoying when you are
in a hurry. Then was seen the strange spectacle of a little ivory stick,
with a leaden point, standing up at an odd, impossible-looking slant,
and moving along all by itself as ordinary pencils do when you are
writing with them.

"May we look over?" asked Kathleen.

There was no answer. The pencil went on writing.

"Mayn't we look over?" Kathleen said again.

"Of course you may!" said the voice near the paper. "I nodded, didn't I?
Oh, I forgot, my nodding's invisible too."

The pencil was forming round, clear letters on the page torn out of the
note-book. This is what it wrote:--

          "DEAR AUNT,--

          "I am afraid you will not see me again for some
          time. A lady in a motor-car has adopted me, and we
          are going straight to the coast and then in a
          ship. It is useless to try to follow me. Farewell,
          and may you be happy. I hope you enjoyed the fair.

                                                    "MABEL."

"But that's all lies," said Jimmy bluntly.

"No, it isn't; it's fancy," said Mabel. "If I said I've become
invisible, she'd think that was a lie, anyhow."

"Oh, _come_ along," said Jimmy; "you can quarrel just as well walking."

Gerald folded up the note as a lady in India had taught him to do years
before, and Mabel led them by another and very much nearer way out of
the park. And the walk home was a great deal shorter, too, than the walk
out had been.

The sky had clouded over while they were in the Temple of Flora, and the
first spots of rain fell as they got back to the house, very late indeed
for tea.

Mademoiselle was looking out of the window, and came herself to open the
door.

"But it is that you are in lateness, in lateness!" she cried. "You have
had a misfortune--no? All goes well?"

"We are very sorry indeed," said Gerald. "It took us longer to get home
than we expected. I do hope you haven't been anxious. I have been
thinking about you most of the way home."

"Go, then," said the French lady, smiling; "you shall have them in the
same time--the tea and the supper."

Which they did.

"How _could_ you say you were thinking about her all the time?" said a
voice just by Gerald's ear, when Mademoiselle had left them alone with
the bread and butter and milk and baked apples. "It was just as much a
lie as me being adopted by a motor lady."

"No, it wasn't," said Gerald, through bread and butter. "I _was_
thinking about whether she'd be in a wax or not. So there!"

[Illustration: IT WAS RATHER HORRID TO SEE THE BREAD AND BUTTER WAVING
ABOUT IN THE AIR.]

There were only three plates, but Jimmy let Mabel have his, and shared
with Kathleen. It was rather horrid to see the bread and butter waving
about in the air, and bite after bite disappearing from it apparently by
no human agency; and the spoon rising with apple in it and returning to
the plate empty. Even the tip of the spoon disappeared as long as it was
in Mabel's unseen mouth; so that at times it looked as though its bowl
had been broken off.

Every one was very hungry, and more bread and butter had to be fetched.
Cook grumbled when the plate was filled for the third time.

"I tell you what," said Jimmy; "I did want my tea."

"I tell _you_ what," said Gerald; "it'll be jolly difficult to give
Mabel any breakfast. Mademoiselle will be here then. She'd have a fit if
she saw bits of forks with bacon on them vanishing, and then the forks
coming back out of vanishment, and the bacon lost for ever."

"We shall have to buy things to eat and feed our poor captive in
secret," said Kathleen.

"Our money won't last long," said Jimmy, in gloom. "Have _you_ got any
money?"

He turned to where a mug of milk was suspended in the air without
visible means of support.

"I've not got much money," was the reply from near the milk, "but I've
got heaps of ideas."

"We must talk about everything in the morning," said Kathleen. "We must
just say good-night to Mademoiselle, and then you shall sleep in my bed,
Mabel. I'll lend you one of my nightgowns."

"I'll get my own to-morrow," said Mabel cheerfully.

"You'll go back to get things?"

"Why not? Nobody can see me. I think I begin to see all sorts of amusing
things coming along. It's not half bad being invisible."

It was extremely odd, Kathleen thought, to see the Princess's clothes
coming out of nothing. First the gauzy veil appeared hanging in the air.
Then the sparkling coronet suddenly showed on the top of the chest of
drawers. Then a sleeve of the pinky gown showed, then another, and then
the whole gown lay on the floor in a glistening ring as the unseen legs
of Mabel stepped out of it. For each article of clothing became visible
as Mabel took it off. The nightgown, lifted from the bed, disappeared a
bit at a time.

"Get into bed," said Kathleen, rather nervously.

The bed creaked and a hollow appeared in the pillow. Kathleen put out
the gas and got into bed; all this magic had been rather upsetting, and
she was just the least bit frightened, but in the dark she found it was
not so bad. Mabel's arms went round her neck the moment she got into
bed, and the two little girls kissed in the kind darkness, where the
visible and the invisible could meet on equal terms.

"Good-night," said Mabel. "You're a darling, Cathy; you've been most
awfully good to me, and I sha'n't forget it. I didn't like to say so
before the boys, because I know boys think you're a muff if you're
grateful. But I _am_. Good-night."

Kathleen lay awake for some time. She was just getting sleepy when she
remembered that the maid who would call them in the morning would see
those wonderful Princess clothes.

"I'll have to get up and hide them," she said. "What a bother!"

And as she lay thinking what a bother it was she happened to fall
asleep, and when she woke again it was bright morning, and Eliza was
standing in front of the chair where Mabel's clothes lay, gazing at the
pink Princess-frock that lay on the top of her heap and saying, "Law!"

"Oh, don't touch, _please_!" Kathleen leaped out of bed as Eliza was
reaching out her hand.

"Where on earth did you get hold of that?"

"We're going to use it for acting," said Kathleen, on the desperate
inspiration of the moment. "It's lent me for that."

"You might show _me_, miss," suggested Eliza.

"Oh, please not!" said Kathleen, standing in front of the chair in her
nightgown. "You shall see us act when we are dressed up. There! And you
won't tell any one, will you?"

"Not if you're a good little girl," said Eliza. "But you be sure to let
me see when you _do_ dress up. But where----"

Here a bell rang and Eliza had to go, for it was the postman, and she
particularly wanted to see him.

"And now," said Kathleen, pulling on her first stocking, "we shall have
to _do_ the acting. Everything seems very difficult."

"Acting isn't," said Mabel; and an unsupported stocking waved in the air
and quickly vanished. "I shall love it."

"You forget," said Kathleen gently, "invisible actresses can't take part
in plays unless they're magic ones."

"Oh," cried a voice from under a petticoat that hung in the air, "I've
got _such_ an idea!"

"Tell it us after breakfast," said Kathleen, as the water in the basin
began to splash about and to drip from nowhere back into itself. "And
oh! I do wish you hadn't written such whoppers to your aunt. I'm sure we
oughtn't to tell lies for anything."

"What's the use of telling the truth if nobody believes you?" came from
among the splashes.

"I don't know," said Kathleen, "but I'm sure we ought to tell the
truth."

"_You_ can, if you like," said a voice from the folds of a towel that
waved lonely in front of the wash-hand stand.

"All right. We will, then, first thing after brek--_your_ brek, I mean.
You'll have to wait up here till we can collar something and bring it
up to you. Mind you dodge Eliza when she comes to make the bed."

The invisible Mabel found this a fairly amusing game; she further
enlivened it by twitching out the corners of tucked-up sheets and
blankets when Eliza wasn't looking.

"Drat the clothes!" said Eliza; "anyone ud think the things was
bewitched."

She looked about for the wonderful Princess clothes she had glimpsed
earlier in the morning. But Kathleen had hidden them in a perfectly safe
place under the mattress, which she knew Eliza never turned.

Eliza hastily brushed up from the floor those bits of fluff which come
from goodness knows where in the best regulated houses. Mabel, very
hungry and exasperated at the long absence of the others at their
breakfast, could not forbear to whisper suddenly in Eliza's ear:--

"Always sweep under the mats."

The maid started and turned pale. "I must be going silly," she murmured;
"though it's just what mother always used to say. Hope I ain't going
dotty, like Aunt Emily. Wonderful what you can fancy, ain't it?"

She took up the hearth-rug all the same, swept under it, and under the
fender. So thorough was she, and so pale, that Kathleen, entering with a
chunk of bread raided by Gerald from the pantry window, exclaimed:--

"Not done yet. I say, Eliza, you do look ill! What's the matter?"

"I thought I'd give the room a good turn-out," said Eliza, still very
pale.

"Nothing's happened to upset you?" Kathleen asked. She had her own
private fears.

"Nothing only my fancy, miss," said Eliza. "I always was fanciful from a
child--dreaming of the pearly gates and them little angels with nothing
on only their heads and wings--so cheap to dress, I always think,
compared with children."

When she was got rid of, Mabel ate the bread and drank water from the
tooth-mug.

"I'm afraid it tastes of cherry tooth-paste rather," said Kathleen
apologetically.

"It doesn't matter," a voice replied from the tilted mug; "it's more
interesting than water. I should think red wine in ballads was rather
like this."

"We've got leave for the day again," said Kathleen, when the last bit of
bread had vanished, "and Gerald feels like I do about lies. So we're
going to tell your aunt where you really are."

"She won't believe you."

"That doesn't matter, if we speak the truth," said Kathleen primly.

"I expect you'll be sorry for it," said Mabel; "but come on--and, I say,
do be careful not to shut me in the door as you go out. You nearly did
just now."

In the blazing sunlight that flooded the High Street four shadows to
three children seemed dangerously noticeable. A butcher's boy looked far
too earnestly at the extra shadow, and his big, liver-coloured lurcher
snuffed at the legs of that shadow's mistress and whined uncomfortably.

"Get behind me," said Kathleen; "then our two shadows will look like
one."

But Mabel's shadow, very visible, fell on Kathleen's back, and the
ostler of the Davenant Arms looked up to see what big bird had cast that
big shadow.

A woman driving a cart with chickens and ducks in it called out:--

"Halloa, missy, ain't you blacked yer back neither! What you been
leaning up against?"

Every one was glad when they got out of the town.

Speaking the truth to Mabel's aunt did not turn out at all as any
one--even Mabel--expected. The aunt was discovered reading a pink
novelette at the window of the housekeeper's room, which, framed in
clematis and green creepers, looked out on a nice little courtyard to
which Mabel led the party.

"Excuse me," said Gerald, "but I believe you've lost your niece?"

"Not lost, my boy," said the aunt, who was spare and tall, with a drab
fringe and a very genteel voice.

"We could tell you something about her," said Gerald.

[Illustration: "HALLOA, MISSY, AIN'T YOU BLACKED YER BACK, NEITHER!"]

"Now," replied the aunt, in a warning voice, "no complaints, please. My
niece has gone, and I am sure no one thinks less than I do of her little
pranks. If she's played any tricks on you it's only her light-hearted
way. Go away, children, I'm busy."

"Did you get her note?" asked Kathleen.

The aunt showed rather more interest than before, but she still kept her
finger in the novelette.

"Oh," she said, "so you witnessed her departure? Did she seem glad to
go?"

"Quite," said Gerald truthfully.

"Then I can only be glad that she is provided for," said the aunt. "I
dare say you were surprised. These romantic adventures do occur in our
family. Lord Yalding selected me out of eleven applicants for the post
of housekeeper here. I've not the slightest doubt the child was changed
at birth and her rich relatives have claimed her."

"But aren't you going to do anything--tell the police, or----"

"Shish!" said Mabel.

"_I_ won't shish," said Jimmy. "Your Mabel's invisible--that's all it
is. She's just beside me now."

"I detest untruthfulness," said the aunt severely, "in all its forms.
Will you kindly take that little boy away? I am quite satisfied about
Mabel."

"_Well_," said Gerald, "you _are_ an aunt and no mistake! But what will
Mabel's father and mother say?"

"Mabel's father and mother are dead," said the aunt calmly, and a little
sob sounded close to Gerald's ear.

"All right," he said, "we'll be off. But don't you go saying we didn't
tell you the truth, that's all."

"You have told me nothing," said the aunt, "none of you, except that
little boy, who has told me a silly falsehood."

"We meant well," said Gerald gently. "You don't mind our having come
through the grounds, do you? We're very careful not to touch anything."

"No visitors are allowed," said the aunt, glancing down at her novel
rather impatiently.

"Ah! but you wouldn't count _us_ visitors," said Gerald in his best
manner. "We're friends of Mabel's. Our father's Colonel of the --th."

"Indeed!" said the aunt.

"And our aunt's Lady Sandling, so you can be sure we wouldn't hurt
anything on the estate."

"I'm sure you wouldn't hurt a fly," said the aunt absently. "Goodbye. Be
good children."

And on this they got away quickly.

"Why," said Gerald, when they were outside the little court, "your
aunt's as mad as a hatter. Fancy not caring what becomes of you, and
fancy believing that rot about the motor lady!"

"I knew she'd believe it when I wrote it," said Mabel modestly. "She's
not mad, only she's always reading novelettes. _I_ read the books in the
big library. Oh, it's such a jolly room--such a queer smell, like boots,
and old leather books sort of powdery at the edges. I'll take you there
some day. Now your consciences are all right about my aunt, I'll tell
you my great idea. Let's get down to the Temple of Flora. I'm glad you
got aunt's permission for the grounds. It would be so awkward for you to
have to be always dodging behind bushes when one of the gardeners came
along."

"Yes," said Gerald modestly, "I thought of that."

The day was as bright as yesterday had been, and from the white marble
temple the Italian-looking landscape looked more than ever like a steel
engraving coloured by hand, or an oleographic imitation of one of
Turner's pictures.

When the three children were comfortably settled on the steps that led
up to the white statue, the voice of the fourth child said sadly: "I'm
not ungrateful, but I'm rather hungry. And you can't be always taking
things for me through your larder window. If you like, I'll go back and
live in the castle. It's supposed to be haunted. I suppose I could haunt
it as well as any one else. I am a sort of ghost now, you know. I will
if you like."

"Oh no," said Kathleen kindly; "you must stay with us."

"But about food. I'm not ungrateful, really I'm not, but breakfast is
breakfast, and bread's only bread."

"If you could get the ring off, you could go back."

"Yes," said Mabel's voice, "but you see, I can't. I tried again last
night in bed, and again this morning. And it's like stealing, taking
things out of your larder--even if it's only bread."

"Yes, it is," said Gerald, who had carried out this bold enterprise.

"Well, now, what we must do is to earn some money."

Jimmy remarked that this was all very well. But Gerald and Kathleen
listened attentively.

"What I mean to say," the voice went on, "I'm really sure is all for the
best, me being invisible. We shall have adventures--you see if we
don't."

"'Adventures,' said the bold buccaneer, 'are not always profitable.'" It
was Gerald who murmured this.

"This one will be, anyhow, you see. Only you mustn't all go. Look here,
if Jerry could make himself look common----"

"That ought to be easy," said Jimmy. And Kathleen told him not to be so
jolly disagreeable.

"I'm not," said Jimmy, "only----"

"Only he has an inside feeling that this Mabel of yours is going to get
us into trouble," put in Gerald. "Like La Belle Dame Sans Merci, and he
does not want to be found in future ages alone and palely loitering in
the middle of sedge and things."

"I won't get you into trouble, indeed I won't," said the voice. "Why,
we're a band of brothers for life, after the way you stood by me
yesterday. What I mean is--Gerald can go to the fair and do conjuring."

"He doesn't know any," said Kathleen.

"_I_ should do it really," said Mabel, "but Jerry could look like doing
it. Move things without touching them and all that. But it wouldn't do
for all three of you to go. The more there are of children the younger
they look, I think, and the more people wonder what they're doing all
alone by themselves."

"The accomplished conjurer deemed these the words of wisdom," said
Gerald; and answered the dismal "Well, but what about us?" of his
brother and sister by suggesting that they should mingle unsuspected
with the crowd. "But don't let on that you know me," he said; "and try
to look as if you belonged to some of the grown-ups at the fair. If you
don't, as likely as not you'll have the kind policemen taking the little
lost children by the hand and leading them home to their stricken
relations--French governess, I mean."

"Let's go _now_," said the voice that they never could get quite used to
hearing, coming out of different parts of the air as Mabel moved from
one place to another. So they went.

The fair was held on a waste bit of land, about half a mile from the
castle gates. When they got near enough to hear the steam-organ of the
merry-go-round, Gerald suggested that as he had ninepence he should go
ahead and get something to eat, the amount spent to be paid back out of
any money they might make by conjuring. The others waited in the shadows
of a deep-banked lane, and he came back, quite soon, though long after
they had begun to say what a long time he had been gone. He brought some
Barcelona nuts, red-streaked apples, small sweet yellow pears, pale
pasty gingerbread, a whole quarter of a pound of peppermint bull's-eyes,
and two bottles of gingerbeer.

"It's what they call an investment," he said, when Kathleen said
something about extravagance. "We shall all need special nourishing to
keep our strength up, especially the bold conjurer."

They ate and drank. It was a very beautiful meal, and the far-off music
of the steam-organ added the last touch of festivity to the scene. The
boys were never tired of seeing Mabel eat, or rather of seeing the
strange, magic-looking vanishment of food which was all that showed of
Mabel's eating. They were entranced by the spectacle, and pressed on her
more than her just share of the feast, just for the pleasure of seeing
it disappear.

"My aunt!" said Gerald, again and again; "that ought to knock 'em!"

It did.

Jimmy and Kathleen had the start of the others, and when they got to the
fair they mingled with the crowd, and were as unsuspected as possible.

They stood near a large lady who was watching the cocoanut shies, and
presently saw a strange figure with its hands in its pockets strolling
across the trampled yellowy grass among the bits of drifting paper and
the sticks and straws that always litter the ground of an English fair.
It was Gerald, but at first they hardly knew him. He had taken off his
tie, and round his head, arranged like a turban, was the crimson
school-scarf that had supported his white flannels. The tie, one
supposed, had taken on the duties of the handkerchief. And his face and
hands were a bright black, like very nicely polished stoves!

Every one turned to look at him.

"He's just like a nigger!" whispered Jimmy. "I don't suppose it'll ever
come off, do you?"

They followed him at a distance, and when he went close to the door of a
small tent, against whose door-post a long-faced melancholy woman was
lounging, they stopped and tried to look as though they belonged to a
farmer who strove to send up a number by banging with a big mallet on a
wooden block.

Gerald went up to the woman.

"Taken much?" he asked, and was told, but not harshly, to go away with
his impudence.

"I'm in business myself," said Gerald, "I'm a conjurer, from India."

"Not you!" said the woman; "you ain't no nigger. Why, the backs of yer
ears is all white."

"Are they?" said Gerald. "How clever of you to see that!" He rubbed them
with his hands. "That better?"

"That's all right. What's your little game?"

"Conjuring, really and truly," said Gerald. "There's smaller boys than
me put on to it in India. Look here, I owe you one for telling me about
my ears. If you like to run the show for me I'll go shares. Let me have
your tent to perform in, and you do the patter at the door."

"Lor' love you! I can't do no patter. And you're getting at me. Let's
see you do a bit of conjuring, since you're so clever an' all."

"Right you are," said Gerald firmly. "You see this apple? Well, I'll
make it move slowly through the air, and then when I say 'Go!' it'll
vanish."

"Yes--into your mouth! Get away with your nonsense."

"You're too clever to be so unbelieving," said Gerald. "Look here!"

He held out one of the little apples, and the woman saw it move slowly
and unsupported along the air.

"Now--_go_!" cried Gerald, to the apple, and it went. "How's that?" he
asked, in tones of triumph.

The woman was glowing with excitement, and her eyes shone. "The best I
ever see!" she whispered. "I'm on, mate, if you know any more tricks
like that."

"Heaps," said Gerald confidently; "hold out your hand." The woman held
it out; and from nowhere, as it seemed, the apple appeared and was laid
on her hand. The apple was rather damp.

[Illustration: "YOU'RE GETTING AT ME. LET'S SEE YOU DO A BIT OF
CONJURING, SINCE YOU'RE SO CLEVER AN' ALL."]

She looked at it a moment, and then whispered: "Come on! there's to be
no one in it but just us two. But not in the tent. You take a pitch
here, 'longside the tent. It's worth twice the money in the open air."

"But people won't pay if they can see it all for nothing."

"Not for the first turn, but they will after--you see. And you'll have
to do the patter."

"Will you lend me your shawl?" Gerald asked. She unpinned it--it was a
red and black plaid--and he spread it on the ground as he had seen
Indian conjurers do, and seated himself cross-legged behind it.

"I mustn't have any one behind me, that's all," he said; and the woman
hastily screened off a little enclosure for him by hanging old sacks to
two of the guy-ropes of the tent. "Now I'm ready," he said. The woman
got a drum from the inside of the tent and beat it. Quite soon a little
crowd had collected.

"Ladies and gentlemen," said Gerald, "I come from India, and I can do a
conjuring entertainment the like of which you've never seen. When I see
two shillings on the shawl I'll begin."

"I dare say you will!" said a bystander; and there were several short,
disagreeable laughs.

"Of course," said Gerald, "if you can't afford two shillings between
you"--there were about thirty people in the crowd by now--"I say no
more."

Two or three pennies fell on the shawl, then a few more, then the fall
of copper ceased.

"Ninepence," said Gerald. "Well, I've got a generous nature. You'll get
such a nine-pennyworth as you've never had before. I don't wish to
deceive you--I have an accomplice, but my accomplice is invisible."

The crowd snorted.

"By the aid of that accomplice," Gerald went on, "I will read any letter
that any of you may have in your pocket. If one of you will just step
over the rope and stand beside me, my invisible accomplice will read
that letter over his shoulder."

A man stepped forward, a ruddy-faced, horsy-looking person. He pulled a
letter from his pocket and stood plain in the sight of all, in a place
where every one saw that no one could see over his shoulder.

"Now!" said Gerald. There was a moment's pause. Then from quite the
other side of the enclosure came a faint, far-away, sing-song voice. It
said:--

"'SIR,--Yours of the fifteenth duly to hand. With regard to the mortgage
on your land, we regret our inability----'"

"Stow it!" cried the man, turning threateningly on Gerald.

He stepped out of the enclosure explaining that there was nothing of
that sort in his letter; but nobody believed him, and a buzz of
interested chatter began in the crowd, ceasing abruptly when Gerald
began to speak.

"Now," said he, laying the nine pennies down on the shawl, "you keep
your eyes on those pennies, and one by one you'll see them disappear."

[Illustration: "STOW IT!" CRIED THE MAN, TURNING THREATENINGLY ON
GERALD.]

And of course they did. Then one by one they were laid down again by
the invisible hand of Mabel. The crowd clapped loudly. "Brayvo!" "That's
something like!" "Show us another!" cried the people in the front rank.
And those behind pushed forward.

"Now," said Gerald, "you've seen what I can do, but I don't do any more
till I see five shillings on this carpet."

And in two minutes seven-and-threepence lay there and Gerald did a
little more conjuring.

When the people in front didn't want to give any more money, Gerald
asked them to stand back and let the others have a look in. I wish I had
time to tell you of all the tricks he did--the grass round his enclosure
was absolutely trampled off by the feet of the people who thronged to
look at him. There is really hardly any limit to the wonders you can do
if you have an invisible accomplice. All sorts of things were made to
move about, apparently by themselves, and even to vanish--into the folds
of Mabel's clothing. The woman stood by, looking more and more pleasant
as she saw the money come tumbling in, and beating her shabby drum every
time Gerald stopped conjuring.

The news of the conjurer had spread all over the fair. The crowd was
frantic with admiration. The man who ran the cocoanut shies begged
Gerald to throw in his lot with him; the owner of the rifle gallery
offered him free board and lodging and go shares; and a brisk, broad
lady, in stiff black silk and a violet bonnet, tried to engage him for
the forthcoming Bazaar for Reformed Bandsmen.

And all this time the others mingled with the crowd--quite unobserved,
for who could have eyes for any one but Gerald? It was getting quite
late, long past tea-time, and Gerald, who was getting very tired indeed,
and was quite satisfied with his share of the money, was racking his
brains for a way to get out of it.

"How are we to hook it?" he murmured, as Mabel made his cap disappear
from his head by the simple process of taking it off and putting it in
her pocket. "They'll never let us get away. I didn't think of that
before."

"Let me think!" whispered Mabel; and next moment she said, close to his
ear: "Divide the money, and give her something for the shawl. Put the
money on it and say...." She told him what to say.

Gerald's pitch was in the shade of the tent; otherwise, of course, every
one would have seen the shadow of the invisible Mabel as she moved about
making things vanish.

Gerald told the woman to divide the money, which she did honestly
enough.

"Now," he said, while the impatient crowd pressed closer and closer.
"I'll give you five bob for your shawl."

"Seven-and-six," said the woman mechanically.

"Righto!" said Gerald, putting his heavy share of the money in his
trouser pocket.

"This shawl will now disappear," he said, picking it up. He handed it to
Mabel, who put it on; and, of course, it disappeared. A roar of
applause went up from the audience.

"Now," he said, "I come to the last trick of all. I shall take three
steps backward and vanish." He took three steps backward, Mabel wrapped
the invisible shawl round him, and--he did not vanish. The shawl, being
invisible, did not conceal him in the least.

"Yah!" cried a boy's voice in the crowd. "Look at 'im! 'E knows 'e can't
do it."

"I wish I could put you in my pocket," said Mabel. The crowd was
crowding closer. At any moment they might touch Mabel, and then anything
might happen--simply anything. Gerald took hold of his hair with both
hands, as his way was when he was anxious or discouraged. Mabel, in
invisibility, wrung her hands, as people are said to do in books; that
is, she clasped them and squeezed very tight.

"Oh!" she whispered suddenly, "it's loose. I can get it off."

"Not----"

"Yes--the ring."

"Come on, young master. Give us summat for our money," a farm labourer
shouted.

"I will," said Gerald. "This time I really will vanish. Slip round into
the tent," he whispered to Mabel. "Push the ring under the canvas. Then
slip out at the back and join the others. When I see you with them I'll
disappear. Go slow, and I'll catch you up."

= = = = =

"It's me," said a pale and obvious Mabel in the ear of Kathleen. "He's
got the ring; come on, before the crowd begins to scatter."

As they went out of the gate they heard a roar of surprise and annoyance
rise from the crowd, and knew that this time Gerald really _had_
disappeared.

They had gone a mile before they heard footsteps on the road, and looked
back. No one was to be seen.

Next moment Gerald's voice spoke out of clear, empty-looking space.

"Halloa!" it said gloomily.

"How horrid!" cried Mabel; "you did make me jump! Take the ring off. It
makes me feel quite creepy, you being nothing but a voice."

"So did you us," said Jimmy.

"Don't take it off yet," said Kathleen, who was really rather thoughtful
for her age, "because you're still black, I suppose, and you might be
recognised, and eloped with by gipsies, so that you should go on doing
conjuring for ever and ever."

"I should take it off," said Jimmy; "it's no use going about invisible,
and people seeing us with Mabel and saying we've eloped with her."

"Yes," said Mabel impatiently, "that would be simply silly. And,
besides, I want my ring."

"It's not yours any more than ours, anyhow," said Jimmy.

"Yes, it is," said Mabel.

"Oh, stow it!" said the weary voice of Gerald beside her. "What's the
use of jawing?"

"I want the ring," said Mabel, rather mulishly.

"Want"--the words came out of the still evening air--"want must be your
master. You can't have the ring. _I can't get it off!_"



CHAPTER IV


THE difficulty was not only that Gerald had got the ring on and couldn't
get it off, and was therefore invisible, but that Mabel, who had been
invisible and therefore possible to be smuggled into the house, was now
plain to be seen and impossible for smuggling purposes.

The children would have not only to account for the apparent absence of
one of themselves, but for the obvious presence of a perfect stranger.

"I can't go back to aunt. I can't and I won't," said Mabel firmly, "not
if I was visible twenty times over."

"She'd smell a rat if you did." Gerald owned--"about the motor-car, I
mean, and the adopting lady. And what we're to say to Mademoiselle about
you----!" He tugged at the ring.

"Suppose you told the truth," said Mabel meaningly.

"She wouldn't believe it," said Cathy; "or, if she did, she'd go stark,
staring, raving mad."

"No," said Gerald's voice, "we daren't _tell_ her. But she's really
rather decent. Let's ask her to let you stay the night because it's too
late for you to get home."

"That's all right," said Jimmy, "but what about you?"

"I shall go to bed," said Gerald, "with a bad headache. Oh, _that's_ not
a lie! I've got one right enough. It's the sun, I think. I know
blacklead attracts the concentration of the sun."

"More likely the pears and the gingerbread," said Jimmy unkindly. "Well,
let's get along. I wish it was me was invisible. I'd do something
different from going to bed with a silly headache, I know that."

"What would you do?" asked the voice of Gerald just behind him.

"Do keep in one place, you silly cuckoo!" said Jimmy. "You make me feel
all jumpy." He had indeed jumped rather violently. "Here, walk between
Cathy and me."

"What _would_ you do?" repeated Gerald, from that apparently unoccupied
position.

"I'd be a burglar," said Jimmy.

Cathy and Mabel in one breath reminded him how wrong burgling was, and
Jimmy replied:

"Well, then--a detective."

"There's got to be something to detect before you can begin
detectiving," said Mabel.

"Detectives don't always detect things," said Jimmy, very truly. "If I
couldn't be any other kind I'd be a baffled detective. You could be one
all right, and have no end of larks just the same. Why don't you do it?"

"It's exactly what I _am_ going to do," said Gerald. "We'll go round by
the police-station and see what they've got in the way of crimes."

They did, and read the notices on the board outside. Two dogs had been
lost, a purse, and a portfolio of papers "of no value to any but the
owner." Also Houghton Grange had been broken into and a quantity of
silver plate stolen. "Twenty pounds reward offered for any information
that may lead to the recovery of the missing property."

"That burglary's my lay," said Gerald; "I'll detect that. Here comes
Johnson," he added; "he's going off duty. Ask him about it." The fell
detective, being invisible, was unable to pump the constable, but the
young brother of our hero made the inquiries in quite a creditable
manner. "Be creditable, Jimmy."

Jimmy hailed the constable.

"Halloa, Johnson!" he said.

And Johnson replied: "Halloa, young shaver!"

"Shaver yourself!" said Jimmy, but without malice.

"What are you doing this time of night?" the constable asked jocosely.
"All the dicky birds is gone to their little nesteses."

"We've been to the fair," said Kathleen. "There was a conjurer there. I
wish you could have seen him."

"Heard about him," said Johnson; "all fake, you know. The quickness of
the 'and deceives the hi."

Such is fame. Gerald, standing in the shadow, jingled the loose money in
his pocket to console himself.

"What's that?" the policeman asked quickly.

[Illustration: "WHAT'S THAT?" THE POLICEMAN ASKED QUICKLY.]

"Our money jingling," said Jimmy, with perfect truth.

"It's well to be some people," Johnson remarked; "wish I'd got my
pockets full to jingle with."

"Well, why haven't you?" asked Mabel. "Why don't you get that twenty
pounds reward?"

"I'll tell you why I don't. Because in this 'ere realm of liberty, and
Britannia ruling the waves, you aint allowed to arrest a chap on
suspicion, even if you know puffickly well who done the job."

"What a shame!" said Jimmy warmly. "And who _do_ you think did it?"

"I don't think--I know." Johnson's voice was ponderous as his boots.
"It's a man what's known to the police on account of a heap o' crimes
he's done, but we never can't bring it 'ome to 'im, nor yet get
sufficient evidence to convict."

"Well," said Jimmy, "when I've left school I'll come to you and be
apprenticed, and be a detective. Just now I think we'd better get home
and detect our supper. Good-night!"

They watched the policeman's broad form disappear through the swing door
of the police-station; and as it settled itself into quiet again the
voice of Gerald was heard complaining bitterly.

"You've no more brains than a halfpenny bun," he said: "no details about
how and when the silver was taken."

"But he told us he knew," Jimmy urged.

"Yes, that's all you've got out of him. A silly policeman's silly idea.
Go home and detect your precious supper! It's all you're fit for."

"What'll you do about supper?" Mabel asked.

"Buns!" said Gerald, "halfpenny buns. They'll make me think of my dear
little brother and sister. Perhaps you've got enough sense to buy buns?
I can't go into a shop in this state."

"Don't you be so disagreeable," said Mabel with spirit. "We did our
best. If I were Cathy you should whistle for your nasty buns."

"If you were Cathy the gallant young detective would have left home long
ago. Better the cabin of a tramp steamer than the best family mansion
that's got a brawling sister in it," said Gerald. "You're a bit of an
outsider at present, my gentle maiden. Jimmy and Cathy know well enough
when their bold leader is chaffing and when he isn't."

"Not when we can't see your face we don't," said Cathy, in tones of
relief. "I really thought you were in a flaring wax, and so did Jimmy,
didn't you?"

"Oh, rot!" said Gerald. "Come on! This way to the bun shop."

They went. And it was while Cathy and Jimmy were in the shop and the
others were gazing through the glass at the jam tarts and Swiss rolls
and Victoria sandwiches and Bath buns under the spread yellow muslin in
the window, that Gerald discoursed in Mabel's ear of the plans and
hopes of one entering on a detective career.

"I shall keep my eyes open to-night, I can tell you," he began. "I shall
keep my eyes skinned, and no jolly error. The invisible detective may
not only find out about the purse and the silver, but detect some crime
that isn't even done yet. And I shall hang about until I see some
suspicious-looking characters leave the town, and follow them furtively
and catch them red-handed, with their hands full of priceless jewels,
and hand them over."

"Oh!" cried Mabel, so sharply and suddenly that Gerald was roused from
his dream to express sympathy.

"Pain?" he said quite kindly. "It's the apples--they _were_ rather
hard."

"Oh, it's not that," said Mabel very earnestly. "Oh, how awful! I never
thought of that before."

"Never thought of _what_?" Gerald asked impatiently.

"The window."

"What window?"

"The panelled-room window. At home, you know--at the castle. That
settles it--I _must_ go home. We left it open and the shutters as well,
and all the jewels and things there. Auntie'll never go in; she never
does. That settles it; I _must_ go home--now--this minute."

Here the others issued from the shop, bun-bearing, and the situation was
hastily explained to them.

[Illustration: "I _MUST_ GO HOME--NOW--THIS MINUTE."]

"So you see I must go," Mabel ended.

And Kathleen agreed that she must.

But Jimmy said he didn't see what good it would do. "Because the key's
inside the door, anyhow."

"She _will_ be cross," said Mabel sadly. "She'll have to get the
gardeners to get a ladder and----"

"Hooray!" said Gerald. "Here's me! Nobler and more secret than gardeners
or ladders was the invisible Jerry. I'll climb in at the window--it's
all ivy, I know I could--and shut the window and the shutters all
sereno, put the key back on the nail, and slip out unperceived the back
way, threading my way through the maze of unconscious retainers.
There'll be plenty of time. I don't suppose burglars begin their fell
work until the night is far advanced."

"Won't you be afraid?" Mabel asked. "Will it be safe--suppose you were
caught?"

"As houses. I can't be," Gerald answered, and wondered that the question
came from Mabel and not from Kathleen, who was usually inclined to fuss
a little annoyingly about the danger and folly of adventures.

But all Kathleen said was, "Well, goodbye: we'll come and see you
to-morrow, Mabel. The floral temple at half-past ten. I hope you won't
get into an awful row about the motor-car lady."

"Let's detect our supper now," said Jimmy.

"All right," said Gerald a little bitterly. It is hard to enter on an
adventure like this and to find the sympathetic interest of years
suddenly cut off at the meter, as it were. Gerald felt that he ought, at
a time like this, to have been the centre of interest. And he wasn't.
They could actually talk about supper. Well, let them. He didn't care!
He spoke with sharp sternness: "Leave the pantry window undone for me to
get in by when I've done my detecting. Come on, Mabel." He caught her
hand. "Bags I the buns, though," he added, by a happy afterthought, and
snatching the bag, pressed it on Mabel, and the sound of four boots
echoed on the pavement of the High Street as the outlines of the running
Mabel grew small with distance.

= = = = =

Mademoiselle was in the drawing-room. She was sitting by the window in
the waning light reading letters.

"Ah, _vous voici_!" she said unintelligibly. "You are again late; and my
little Gerald, where is he?"

This was an awful moment. Jimmy's detective scheme had not included any
answer to this inevitable question. The silence was unbroken till Jimmy
spoke.

"He _said_ he was going to bed because he had a headache." And this, of
course, was true.

"This poor Gerald!" said Mademoiselle. "Is it that I should mount him
some supper?"

"He never eats anything when he's got one of his headaches," Kathleen
said. And this also was the truth.

Jimmy and Kathleen went to bed, wholly untroubled by anxiety about their
brother, and Mademoiselle pulled out the bundle of letters and read them
amid the ruins of the simple supper.

= = = = =

"It is ripping being out late like this," said Gerald through the soft
summer dusk.

"Yes," said Mabel, a solitary-looking figure plodding along the
high-road. "I do hope auntie won't be _very_ furious."

"Have another bun," suggested Gerald kindly, and a sociable munching
followed.

It was the aunt herself who opened to a very pale and trembling Mabel
the door which is appointed for the entrances and exits of the domestic
staff at Yalding Towers. She looked over Mabel's head first, as if she
expected to see some one taller. Then a very small voice said:--

"Aunt!"

The aunt started back, then made a step towards Mabel.

"You naughty, naughty girl!" she cried angrily; "how could you give me
such a fright? I've a good mind to keep you in bed for a week for this,
miss. Oh, Mabel, thank Heaven you're safe!" And with that the aunt's
arms went round Mabel and Mabel's round the aunt in such a hug as they
had never met in before.

"But you didn't seem to care a bit this morning," said Mabel, when she
had realised that her aunt really had been anxious, really was glad to
have her safe home again.

"How do you know?"

"I was there listening. Don't be angry, auntie."

"I feel as if I never could be angry with you again, now I've got you
safe," said the aunt surprisingly.

"But how was it?" Mabel asked.

"My dear," said the aunt impressively, "I've been in a sort of trance. I
think I must be going to be ill. I've always been fond of you, but I
didn't want to spoil you. But yesterday, about half-past three, I was
talking about you to Mr. Lewson, at the fair, and quite suddenly I felt
as if you didn't matter at all. And I felt the same when I got your
letter and when those children came. And to-day in the middle of tea I
suddenly woke up and realised that you were gone. It was awful. I think
I must be going to be ill. Oh, Mabel, why did you do it?"

"It was--a joke," said Mabel feebly. And then the two went in and the
door was shut.

"That's most uncommon odd," said Gerald, outside; "looks like more magic
to me. I don't feel as if we'd got to the bottom of this yet, by any
manner of means. There's more about this castle than meets the eye."

There certainly was. For this castle happened to be--but it would not be
fair to Gerald to tell you more about it than he knew on that night when
he went alone and invisible through the shadowy great grounds of it to
look for the open window of the panelled room. He knew that night no
more than I have told you; but as he went along the dewy lawns and
through the groups of shrubs and trees, where pools lay like giant
looking-glasses reflecting the quiet stars, and the white limbs of
statues gleamed against a background of shadow, he began to feel--well,
not excited, not surprised, not anxious, but--different.

The incident of the invisible Princess had surprised, the incident of
the conjuring had excited, and the sudden decision to be a detective had
brought its own anxieties; but all these happenings, though wonderful
and unusual, had seemed to be, after all, inside the circle of possible
things--wonderful as the chemical experiments are where two liquids
poured together make fire, surprising as legerdemain, thrilling as a
juggler's display, but nothing more. Only now a new feeling came to him
as he walked through those gardens; by day those gardens were like
dreams, at night they were like visions. He could not see his feet as he
walked, but he saw the movement of the dewy grass-blades that his feet
displaced. And he had that extraordinary feeling so difficult to
describe, and yet so real and so unforgettable--the feeling that he was
in another world, that had covered up and hidden the old world as a
carpet covers a floor. The floor was there all right, underneath, but
what he walked on was the carpet that covered it--and that carpet was
drenched in magic, as the turf was drenched in dew.

The feeling was very wonderful; perhaps you will feel it some day. There
are still some places in the world where it can be felt, but they grow
fewer every year.

The enchantment of the garden held him.

"I'll not go in yet," he told himself; "it's too early. And perhaps I
shall never be here at night again. I suppose it _is_ the night that
makes everything look so different."

Something white moved under a weeping willow; white hands parted the
long, rustling leaves. A white figure came out, a creature with horns
and goat's legs and the head and arms of a boy. And Gerald was not
afraid. That was the most wonderful thing of all, though he would never
have owned it. The white thing stretched its limbs, rolled on the grass,
righted itself, and frisked away across the lawn. Still something white
gleamed under the willow; three steps nearer and Gerald saw that it was
the pedestal of a statue--empty.

"They come alive," he said; and another white shape came out of the
Temple of Flora and disappeared in the laurels. "The statues come
alive."

[Illustration: THE MOVING STONE BEAST.]

There was a crunching of the little stones in the gravel of the drive.
Something enormously long and darkly grey came crawling towards him,
slowly, heavily. The moon came out just in time to show its shape. It
was one of those great lizards that you see at the Crystal Palace,
made in stone, of the same awful size which they were millions of years
ago when they were masters of the world, before Man was.

"It can't see me," said Gerald. "I am not afraid. _It's_ come to life,
too."

As it writhed past him he reached out a hand and touched the side of its
gigantic tail. It was of stone. It had not "come alive," as he had
fancied, but _was_ alive in its stone. It turned, however, at the touch;
but Gerald also had turned, and was running with all his speed towards
the house. Because at that stony touch Fear had come into the garden and
almost caught him. It was Fear that he ran from, and not the moving
stone beast.

He stood panting under the fifth window; when he had climbed to the
window-ledge by the twisted ivy that clung to the wall, he looked back
over the grey slope--there was a splashing at the fish-pool that had
mirrored the stars--the shape of the great stone beast was wallowing in
the shallows among the lily-pads.

Once inside the room, Gerald turned for another look. The fish-pond lay
still and dark, reflecting the moon. Through a gap in the drooping
willow the moonlight fell on a statue that stood calm and motionless on
its pedestal. Everything was in its place now in the garden. Nothing
moved or stirred.

"How extraordinarily rum!" said Gerald. "I shouldn't have thought you
_could_ go to sleep walking through a garden and dream--like that."

He shut the window, lit a match, and closed the shutters. Another match
showed him the door. He turned the key, went out, locked the door again,
hung the key on its usual nail, and crept to the end of the passage.
Here he waited, safe in his invisibility, till the dazzle of the matches
should have gone from his eyes, and he be once more able to find his way
by the moonlight that fell in bright patches on the floor through the
barred, unshuttered windows of the hall.

"Wonder where the kitchen is," said Gerald. He had quite forgotten that
he was a detective. He was only anxious to get home and tell the others
about that extraordinarily odd dream that he had had in the gardens. "I
suppose it doesn't matter _what_ doors I open. I'm invisible all right
still, I suppose? Yes; can't see my hand before my face." He held up a
hand for the purpose. "Here goes!"

He opened many doors, wandered into long rooms with furniture dressed in
brown holland covers that looked white in that strange light, rooms with
chandeliers hanging in big bags from the high ceilings, rooms whose
walls were alive with pictures, rooms whose walls were deadened with
rows on rows of old books, state bedrooms in whose great plumed
four-posters Queen Elizabeth had no doubt slept. (That Queen, by the
way, must have been very little at home, for she seems to have slept in
every old house in England.) But he could not find the kitchen. At last
a door opened on stone steps that went up--there was a narrow stone
passage--steps that went down--a door with a light under it. It was,
somehow, difficult to put out one's hand to that door and open it.

"Nonsense!" Gerald told himself; "don't be an ass! Are you invisible, or
aren't you?"

Then he opened the door, and some one inside said something in a sudden
rough growl.

Gerald stood back, flattened against the wall, as a man sprang to the
doorway and flashed a lantern into the passage.

"All right," said the man, with almost a sob of relief. "It was only the
door swung open, it's that heavy--that's all."

"Blow the door!" said another growling voice; "blessed if I didn't think
it was a fair cop that time."

They closed the door again. Gerald did not mind. In fact, he rather
preferred that it should be so. He didn't like the look of those men.
There was an air of threat about them. In their presence even
invisibility seemed too thin a disguise. And Gerald had seen as much as
he wanted to see. He had seen that he had been right about the gang. By
wonderful luck--beginner's luck, a card-player would have told him--he
had discovered a burglary on the very first night of his detective
career. The men were taking silver out of two great chests, wrapping it
in rags, and packing it in baize sacks. The door of the room was of iron
six inches thick. It was, in fact, the strong-room, and these men had
picked the lock. The tools they had done it with lay on the floor, on a
neat cloth roll, such as wood-carvers keep their chisels in.

"Hurry up!" Gerald heard. "You needn't take all night over it."

The silver rattled slightly. "You're a rattling of them trays like
bloomin' castanets," said the gruffest voice. Gerald turned and went
away, very carefully and very quickly. And it is a most curious thing
that, though he couldn't find the way to the servants' wing when he had
nothing else to think of, yet now, with his mind full, so to speak, of
silver forks and silver cups, and the question of who might be coming
after him down those twisting passages, he went straight as an arrow to
the door that led from the hall to the place he wanted to get to.

As he went the happenings took words in his mind.

"The fortunate detective," he told himself, "having succeeded beyond his
wildest dreams, himself left the spot in search of assistance."

But what assistance? There were, no doubt, men in the house, also the
aunt; but he could not warn them. He was too hopelessly invisible to
carry any weight with strangers. The assistance of Mabel would not be of
much value. The police? Before they could be got--and the getting of
them presented difficulties--the burglars would have cleared away with
their sacks of silver.

[Illustration: THE MEN WERE TAKING SILVER OUT OF TWO GREAT CHESTS.]

Gerald stopped and thought hard; he held his head with both hands to do
it. You know the way--the same as you sometimes do for simple
equations or the dates of the battles of the Civil War.

Then with pencil, note-book, a window-ledge, and all the cleverness he
could find at the moment, he wrote:--

          "_You know the room where the silver is. Burglars
          are burgling it, the thick door is picked. Send a
          man for police. I will follow the burglars if they
          get away ere police arrive on the spot._"

He hesitated a moment, and ended--

          "_From a Friend--this is not a sell._"

This letter, tied tightly round a stone by means of a shoe-lace,
thundered through the window of the room where Mabel and her aunt, in
the ardour of reunion, were enjoying a supper of unusual charm--stewed
plums, cream, sponge-cakes, custard in cups, and cold bread-and-butter
pudding.

Gerald, in hungry invisibility, looked wistfully at the supper before he
threw the stone. He waited till the shrieks had died away, saw the stone
picked up, the warning letter read.

"Nonsense!" said the aunt, growing calmer. "How wicked! Of course it's a
hoax."

"Oh! do send for the police, like he says," wailed Mabel.

"Like who says?" snapped the aunt.

"Whoever it is," Mabel moaned.

"Send for the police at once," said Gerald, outside, in the manliest
voice he could find.

"You'll only blame yourself if you don't. I can't do any more for you."

"I--I'll set the dogs on you!" cried the aunt.

"Oh, auntie, _don't_!" Mabel was dancing with agitation. "It's true--I
know it's true. Do--do wake Bates!"

"I don't believe a word of it," said the aunt. No more did Bates when,
owing to Mabel's persistent worryings, he was awakened. But when he had
seen the paper, and had to choose whether he'd go to the strong-room and
see that there really wasn't anything to believe or go for the police on
his bicycle, he chose the latter course.

When the police arrived the strong-room door stood ajar, and the silver,
or as much of it as three men could carry, was gone.

Gerald's note-book and pencil came into play again later on that night.
It was five in the morning before he crept into bed, tired out and cold
as a stone.

= = = = =

"Master Gerald!"--it was Eliza's voice in his ears--"it's seven o'clock
and another fine day, and there's been another burglary---- My cats
alive!" she screamed, as she drew up the blind and turned towards the
bed; "look at his bed, all crocked with black, and him not there! Oh,
Jimminy!" It was a scream this time. Kathleen came running from her
room; Jimmy sat up in his bed and rubbed his eyes.

"Whatever is it?" Kathleen cried.

"I dunno when I 'ad such a turn." Eliza sat down heavily on a box as
she spoke. "First thing his bed all empty and black as the chimley back,
and him not in it, and then when I looks again he _is_ in it all the
time. I must be going silly. I thought as much when I heard them
haunting angel voices yesterday morning. But I'll tell Mam'selle of you,
my lad, with your tricks, you may rely on that. Blacking yourself all
over like a dirty nigger and crocking up your clean sheets and
pillow-cases. It's going back of beyond, this is."

"Look here," said Gerald slowly; "I'm going to tell you something."

Eliza simply snorted, and that was rude of her; but then, she had had a
shock and had not got over it.

"Can you keep a secret?" asked Gerald, very earnest through the grey of
his partly rubbed-off blacklead.

"Yes," said Eliza.

"Then keep it and I'll give you two bob."

"But what was you going to tell me?"

"That. About the two bob and the secret. And you keep your mouth shut."

"I didn't ought to take it," said Eliza, holding out her hand eagerly.
"Now you get up, and mind you wash all the corners, Master Gerald."

"Oh, I'm so glad you're safe," said Kathleen, when Eliza had gone.

"You didn't seem to care much last night," said Gerald coldly.

"I can't think how I let you go. I didn't care last night. But when I
woke this morning and remembered!"

"There, that'll do--it'll come off on you," said Gerald through the
reckless hugging of his sister.

"How did you get visible?" Jimmy asked.

"It just happened when she called me--the ring came off."

"Tell us all about everything," said Kathleen.

"Not yet," said Gerald mysteriously.

= = = = =

"Where's the ring?" Jimmy asked after breakfast. "_I_ want to have a try
now."

"I--I forgot it," said Gerald; "I expect it's in the bed somewhere."

But it wasn't. Eliza had made the bed.

"I'll swear there aint no ring there," she said. "I should 'a' seen it
if there had 'a' been."



CHAPTER V


"SEARCH and research proving vain," said Gerald, when every corner of
the bedroom had been turned out and the ring had not been found, "the
noble detective hero of our tale remarked that he would have other fish
to fry in half a jiff, and if the rest of you want to hear about last
night...."

"Let's keep it till we get to Mabel," said Kathleen heroically.

"The assignation was ten-thirty, wasn't it? Why shouldn't Gerald gas as
we go along? I don't suppose anything very much happened, anyhow." This,
of course, was Jimmy.

"That shows," remarked Gerald sweetly, "how much _you_ know. The
melancholy Mabel will await the tryst without success, as far as this
one is concerned. 'Fish, fish, other fish--other fish I fry!'" he
warbled to the tune of "Cherry Ripe," till Kathleen could have pinched
him.

Jimmy turned coldly away, remarking, "When you've quite done."

But Gerald went on singing--

          "'Where the lips of Johnson smile,
            There's the land of Cherry Isle.
            Other fish, other fish,
            Fish I fry.
            Stately Johnson, come and buy!'"

"How can you," asked Kathleen, "be so aggravating?"

"I don't know," said Gerald, returning to prose. "Want of sleep or
intoxication--of success, I mean. Come where no one can hear us.

          "Oh, come to some island where no one can hear,
           And beware of the keyhole that's glued to an ear,"

he whispered, opened the door suddenly, and there, sure enough, was
Eliza, stooping without. She flicked feebly at the wainscot with a
duster, but concealment was vain.

"You know what listeners never hear," said Jimmy severely.

"I didn't, then--so there!" said Eliza, whose listening ears were
crimson. So they passed out, and up the High Street, to sit on the
churchyard wall and dangle their legs. And all the way Gerald's lips
were shut into a thin, obstinate line.

"_Now_," said Kathleen. "Oh, Jerry, don't be a goat! I'm simply dying to
hear what happened."

"That's better," said Gerald, and he told his story. As he told it some
of the white mystery and magic of the moonlit gardens got into his voice
and his words, so that when he told of the statues that came alive, and
the great beast that was alive through all its stone, Kathleen thrilled
responsive, clutching his arm, and even Jimmy ceased to kick the wall
with his boot heels, and listened open-mouthed.

Then came the thrilling tale of the burglars, and the warning letter
flung into the peaceful company of Mabel, her aunt, and the
bread-and-butter pudding. Gerald told the story with the greatest
enjoyment and such fulness of detail that the church clock chimed
half-past eleven as he said, "Having done all that human agency could
do, and further help being despaired of, our gallant young detective----
Hullo, there's Mabel!"

There was. The tail-board of a cart shed her almost at their feet.

"I couldn't wait any longer," she explained, "when you didn't come. And
I got a lift. Has anything more happened? The burglars had gone when
Bates got to the strong-room."

"You don't mean to say all that wheeze is _real_?" Jimmy asked.

"Of course it's real," said Kathleen. "Go on, Jerry. He's just got to
where he threw the stone into your bread-and-butter pudding, Mabel. Go
on."

Mabel climbed on to the wall. "You've got visible again quicker than I
did," she said.

Gerald nodded and resumed:

"Our story must be told in as few words as possible, owing to the
fish-frying taking place at twelve, and it's past the half-hour now.
Having left his missive to do its warning work, Gerald de Sherlock
Holmes sped back, wrapped in invisibility, to the spot where by the
light of their dark-lanterns the burglars were still--still burgling
with the utmost punctuality and despatch. I didn't see any sense in
running into danger, so I just waited outside the passage where the
steps are--you know?"

Mabel nodded.

"Presently they came out, very cautiously, of course, and looked about
them. They didn't see me--so deeming themselves unobserved they passed
in silent Indian file along the passage--one of the sacks of silver
grazed my front part--and out into the night."

"But which way?"

"Through the little looking-glass room where you looked at yourself when
you were invisible. The hero followed swiftly on his invisible
tennis-shoes. The three miscreants instantly sought the shelter of the
groves and passed stealthily among the rhododendrons and across the
park, and"--his voice dropped and he looked straight before him at the
pinky convolvulus netting a heap of stones beyond the white dust of the
road--"the stone things that come alive, they kept looking out from
between bushes and under trees--and _I_ saw them all right, but they
didn't see me. They saw the burglars though, right enough; but the
burglars couldn't see them. Rum, wasn't it?"

"The stone things?" Mabel had to have them explained to her.

"_I_ never saw them come alive," she said, "and I've been in the gardens
in the evening as often as often."

"_I_ saw them," said Gerald stiffly.

"I know, I know," Mabel hastened to put herself right with him: "what I
mean to say is I shouldn't wonder if they're only visible when you're
_in_visible--the liveness of them, I mean, not the stoniness."

Gerald understood, and I'm sure I hope you do.

"I shouldn't wonder if you're right," he said. "The castle garden's
enchanted right enough; but what I should like to know is _how_ and why.
I say, come on, I've got to catch Johnson before twelve. We'll walk as
far as the market and then we'll have to run for it."

"But go on with the adventure," said Mabel. "You can talk as we go. Oh,
do--it is so awfully thrilling!"

This pleased Gerald, of course.

"Well, I just followed, you know, like in a dream, and they got out the
cavy way--you know, where we got in--and I jolly well thought I'd lost
them; I had to wait till they'd moved off down the road so that they
shouldn't hear me rattling the stones, and I had to tear to catch them
up. I took my shoes off--I expect my stockings are done for. And I
followed and followed and followed and they went through the place where
the poor people live, and right down to the river. And---- I say, we
must run for it."

So the story stopped and the running began.

They caught Johnson in his own back-yard washing at a bench against his
own back-door.

"Look here, Johnson," Gerald said, "what'll you give me if I put you up
to winning that fifty pounds reward?"

"Halves," said Johnson promptly, "and a clout 'longside your head if you
was coming any of your nonsense over me."

"It's _not_ nonsense," said Gerald very impressively. "If you'll let us
in I'll tell you all about it. And when you've caught the burglars and
got the swag back you just give me a quid for luck. I won't ask for
more."

"Come along in, then," said Johnson, "if the young ladies'll excuse the
towel. But I bet you _do_ want something more off of me. Else why not
claim the reward yourself?"

"Great is the wisdom of Johnson--he speaks winged words." The children
were all in the cottage now, and the door was shut. "I want you never to
let on who told you. Let them think it was your own unaided pluck and
farsightedness."

"Sit you down," said Johnson, "and if you're kidding you'd best send the
little gells home afore I begin on you."

[Illustration: "LOOK HERE, JOHNSON," GERALD SAID, "WHAT'LL YOU GIVE ME
IF I PUT YOU UP TO WINNING THAT FIFTY POUNDS REWARD?"]

"I am not kidding," replied Gerald loftily, "never less. And any one but
a policeman would see why I don't want any one to know it was me. I
found it out at dead of night, in a place where I wasn't supposed to be;
and there'd be a beastly row if they found out at home about me being
out nearly all night. _Now_ do you see, my bright-eyed daisy?"

Johnson was now too interested, as Jimmy said afterwards, to mind what
silly names he was called. He said he did see--and asked to see more.

"Well, don't you ask any questions, then. I'll tell you all it's good
for you to know. Last night about eleven I was at Yalding Towers. No--it
doesn't matter how I got there or what I got there for--and there was a
window open and I got in, and there was a light. And it was in the
strong-room, and there were three men, putting silver in a bag."

"Was it you give the warning, and they sent for the police?" Johnson was
leaning eagerly forward, a hand on each knee.

"Yes, that was me. You can let them think it was you, if you like. You
were off duty, weren't you?"

"I was," said Johnson, "in the arms of Murphy----"

"Well, the police didn't come quick enough. But _I_ was there--a lonely
detective. And I followed them."

"You did?"

"And I saw them hide the booty and I know the other stuff from Houghton
Court's in the same place, and I heard them arrange about when to take
it away."

"Come and show me where," said Johnson, jumping up so quickly that his
Windsor arm-chair fell over backwards, with a crack, on the red-brick
floor.

"Not so," said Gerald calmly; "if you go near the spot before the
appointed time you'll find the silver, but you'll never catch the
thieves."

"You're right there." The policeman picked up his chair and sat down in
it again. "Well?"

"Well, there's to be a motor to meet them in the lane beyond the
boat-house by Sadler's Rents at one o'clock to-night. They'll get the
things out at half-past twelve and take them along in a boat. So now's
your chance to fill your pockets with chink and cover yourself with
honour and glory."

"So help me!"--Johnson was pensive and doubtful still--"so help me! you
_couldn't_ have made all this up out of your head."

"Oh yes, I could. But I didn't. Now look here. It's the chance of your
lifetime, Johnson! A quid for me, and a still tongue for you, and the
job's done. Do you agree?"

"Oh, _I_ agree right enough," said Johnson. "I _agree_. But if you're
coming any of your larks----"

"Can't you _see_ he isn't?" Kathleen put in impatiently. "He's not a
liar--we none of us are."

"If you're not on, say so," said Gerald, "and I'll find another
policeman with more sense."

"I could split about you being out all night," said Johnson.

"But you wouldn't be so ungentlemanly," said Mabel brightly. "Don't you
be so unbelieving, when we're trying to do you a good turn."

"If I were you," Gerald advised, "I'd go to the place where the silver
is, with two other men. You could make a nice little ambush in the
wood-yard--it's close there. And I'd have two or three more men up trees
in the lane to wait for the motor-car."

"You ought to have been in the force, you ought," said Johnson
admiringly; "but s'pose it _was_ a hoax!"

"Well, then you'd have made an ass of yourself--I don't suppose it ud be
the first time," said Jimmy.

"Are you on?" said Gerald in haste. "Hold your jaw, Jimmy, you idiot!"

"_Yes_," said Johnson.

"Then when you're on duty you go down to the wood-yard, and the place
where you see me blow my nose is _the_ place. The sacks are tied with
string to the posts under the water. You just stalk by in your dignified
beauty and make a note of the spot. That's where glory waits you, and
when Fame elates you and you're a sergeant, please remember me."

Johnson said he was blessed. He said it more than once, and then
remarked that he was on, and added that he must be off that instant
minute.

Johnson's cottage lies just out of the town beyond the blacksmith's
forge and the children had come to it through the wood. They went back
the same way, and then down through the town, and through its narrow,
unsavoury streets to the towing-path by the timber yard. Here they ran
along the trunks of the big trees, peeped into the saw-pit, and--the men
were away at dinner and this was a favourite play place of every boy
within miles--made themselves a see-saw with a fresh cut, sweet-smelling
pine plank and an elm-root.

"What a ripping place!" said Mabel, breathless on the see-saw's end. "I
believe I like this better than pretending games or even magic."

"So do I," said Jimmy. "Jerry, don't keep sniffing so--you'll have no
nose left."

"I can't help it," Gerald answered: "I daren't use my hankey for fear
Johnson's on the look-out somewhere unseen. I wish I'd thought of some
other signal." Sniff! "No, nor I shouldn't want to now if I hadn't got
not to. That's what's so rum. The moment I got down here and remembered
what I'd said about the signal I began to have a cold--and---- Thank
goodness! here he is."

The children, with a fine air of unconcern, abandoned the see-saw.

"Follow my leader!" Gerald cried, and ran along a barked oak trunk, the
others following. In and out and round about ran the file of children,
over heaps of logs, under the jutting ends of piled planks, and just as
the policeman's heavy boots trod the towing-path Gerald halted at the
end of a little landing-stage of rotten boards, with a rickety
handrail, cried "Pax!" and blew his nose with loud fervour.

"Morning," he said immediately.

"Morning," said Johnson. "Got a cold, aint you?"

"Ah! I shouldn't have a cold if I'd got boots like yours," returned
Gerald admiringly. "Look at them. Any one ud know your fairy footstep a
mile off. How do you ever get near enough to any one to arrest them?" He
skipped off the landing-stage, whispered as he passed Johnson, "Courage,
promptitude, and despatch. That's the place," and was off again, the
active leader of an active procession.

"We've brought a friend home to dinner," said Kathleen, when Eliza
opened the door. "Where's Mademoiselle?"

"Gone to see Yalding Towers. To-day's show day, you know. An' just you
hurry over your dinners. It's my afternoon out, and my gentleman friend
don't like it if he's kept waiting."

"All right, we'll eat like lightning," Gerald promised. "Set another
place, there's an angel."

They kept their word. The dinner--it was minced veal and potatoes and
rice-pudding, perhaps the dullest food in the world--was over in a
quarter of an hour.

"And now," said Mabel, when Eliza and a jug of hot water had disappeared
up the stairs together, "where's the ring? I ought to put it back."

[Illustration: GERALD HALTED AT THE END OF A LITTLE LANDING-STAGE OF
ROTTEN BOARDS.]

"I haven't had a turn yet," said Jimmy. "When we find it Cathy and I
ought to have turns same as you and Gerald did."

"When you find it----?" Mabel's pale face turned paler between her dark
locks.

"I'm very sorry--we're all very sorry," began Kathleen, and then the
story of the losing had to be told.

"You couldn't have looked properly," Mabel protested. "It can't have
vanished."

"You don't know what it can do--no more do we. It's no use getting your
quills up, fair lady. Perhaps vanishing itself is just what it does do.
You see, it came off my hand in the bed. We looked everywhere."

"Would you mind if _I_ looked?" Mabel's eyes implored her little
hostess. "You see, if it's lost it's my fault. It's almost the same as
stealing. That Johnson would say it was just the same. I know he would."

"Let's all look again," said Mabel, jumping up. "We _were_ rather in a
hurry this morning."

So they looked, and they looked. In the bed, under the bed, under the
carpet, under the furniture. They shook the curtains, they explored the
corners, and found dust and flue, but no ring. They looked, and they
looked. Everywhere they looked. Jimmy even looked fixedly at the
ceiling, as though he thought the ring might have bounced up there and
stuck. But it hadn't.

"Then," said Mabel at last, "your housemaid must have stolen it. That's
all. I shall tell her I think so."

And she would have done it too, but at that moment the front door banged
and they knew that Eliza had gone forth in all the glory of her best
things to meet her "gentleman friend."

"It's no use"--Mabel was almost in tears; "look here--will you leave me
alone? Perhaps you others looking distracts me. And I'll go over every
inch of the room by myself."

"Respecting the emotion of their guest, the kindly charcoal-burners
withdrew," said Gerald. And they closed the door softly from the outside
on Mabel and her search.

They waited for her, of course--politeness demanded it, and besides,
they had to stay at home to let Mademoiselle in; though it was a
dazzling day, and Jimmy had just remembered that Gerald's pockets were
full of the money earned at the fair, and that nothing had yet been
bought with that money, except a few buns in which he had had no share.
And of course they waited impatiently.

It seemed about an hour, and was really quite ten minutes, before they
heard the bedroom door open and Mabel's feet on the stairs.

"She hasn't found it," Gerald said.

"How do you know?" Jimmy asked.

"The way she walks," said Gerald. You can, in fact, almost always tell
whether the thing has been found that people have gone to look for by
the sound of their feet as they return. Mabel's feet said "No go," as
plain as they could speak. And her face confirmed the cheerless news.

A sudden and violent knocking at the back door prevented any one from
having to be polite about how sorry they were, or fanciful about being
sure the ring would turn up soon.

All the servants except Eliza were away on their holidays, so the
children went together to open the door, because, as Gerald said, if it
was the baker they could buy a cake from him and eat it for dessert.
"That kind of dinner sort of _needs_ dessert," he said.

But it was not the baker. When they opened the door they saw in the
paved court where the pump is, and the dust-bin, and the water-butt, a
young man, with his hat very much on one side, his mouth open under his
fair bristly moustache, and his eyes as nearly round as human eyes can
be. He wore a suit of a bright mustard colour, a blue necktie, and a
goldish watch-chain across his waistcoat. His body was thrown back and
his right arm stretched out towards the door, and his expression was
that of a person who is being dragged somewhere against his will. He
looked so strange that Kathleen tried to shut the door in his face,
murmuring, "Escaped insane." But the door would not close. There was
something in the way.

"Leave go of me!" said the young man.

"Ho yus! I'll leave go of you!" It was the voice of Eliza--but no Eliza
could be seen.

"Who's got hold of you?" asked Kathleen.

"_She_ has, miss," replied the unhappy stranger.

"Who's she?" asked Kathleen, to gain time, as she afterwards explained,
for she now knew well enough that what was keeping the door open was
Eliza's unseen foot.

"My fyongsay, miss. At least it sounds like her voice, and it feels like
her bones, but something's come over me, miss, an' I can't see her."

"That's what he keeps on saying," said Eliza's voice. "E's my gentleman
friend; is 'e gone dotty, or is it me?"

"Both, I shouldn't wonder," said Jimmy.

"Now," said Eliza, "you call yourself a man; you look me in the face and
say you can't see me."

"Well--I can't," said the wretched gentleman friend.

"If _I'd_ stolen a ring," said Gerald, looking at the sky, "I should go
indoors and be quiet, not stand at the back door and make an exhibition
of myself."

"Not much exhibition about her," whispered Jimmy; "good old ring!"

"I haven't stolen _any_thing," said the gentleman friend. "Here, you
leave me be. It's my eyes has gone wrong. Leave go of me, d'ye hear?"

Suddenly his hand dropped and he staggered back against the water-butt.
Eliza had "left go" of him. She pushed past the children, shoving them
aside with her invisible elbows. Gerald caught her by the arm with one
hand, felt for her ear with the other, and whispered. "You stand still
and don't say a word. If you do----well, what's to stop me from sending
for the police?"

[Illustration: HE STAGGERED BACK AGAINST THE WATER-BUTT.]

Eliza did not know what there was to stop him. So she did as she was
told, and stood invisible and silent, save for a sort of blowing,
snorting noise peculiar to her when she was out of breath.

The mustard-coloured young man had recovered his balance, and stood
looking at the children with eyes, if possible, rounder than before.

"What _is_ it?" he gasped feebly. "What's up? What's it all about?"

"If you don't know, I'm afraid we can't tell you," said Gerald politely.

"Have I been talking very strange-like?" he asked, taking off his hat
and passing his hand over his forehead.

"Very," said Mabel.

"I hope I haven't said anything that wasn't good manners," he said
anxiously.

"Not at all," said Kathleen. "You only said your _fiancée_ had hold of
your hand, and that you couldn't see her."

"No more I can."

"No more can we," said Mabel.

"But I couldn't have dreamed it, and then come along here making a penny
show of myself like this, could I?"

"You know best," said Gerald courteously.

"But," the mustard-coloured victim almost screamed, "do you mean to tell
me...."

"I don't mean to tell you anything," said Gerald quite truly, "but I'll
give you a bit of advice. You go home and lie down a bit and put a wet
rag on your head. You'll be all right to-morrow."

"But I haven't----"

"_I_ should," said Mabel; "the sun's very hot, you know."

"I feel all right now," he said, "but--well, I can only say I'm sorry,
that's all I can say. I've never been taken like this before, miss. I'm
not subject to it--don't you think that. But I could have sworn
Eliza---- Aint she gone out to meet me?"

"Eliza's indoors," said Mabel. "She can't come out to meet anybody
to-day."

"You won't tell her about me carrying on this way, will you, miss? It
might set her against me if she thought I was liable to fits, which I
never was from a child."

"We won't tell Eliza anything about you."

"And you'll overlook the liberty?"

"Of course. We know you couldn't help it," said Kathleen. "You go home
and lie down. I'm sure you must need it. Good-afternoon."

"Good-afternoon, I'm sure, miss," he said dreamily. "All the same I can
feel the print of her finger-bones on my hand while I'm saying it. And
you won't let it get round to my boss--my employer I mean? Fits of all
sorts are against a man in any trade."

"No, no, no, it's all right--_goodbye_," said every one. And a silence
fell as he went slowly round the water-butt and the green yard-gate shut
behind him. The silence was broken by Eliza.

"Give me up!" she said. "Give me up to break my heart in a prison cell!"

There was a sudden splash, and a round wet drop lay on the doorstep.

"Thunder shower," said Jimmy; but it was a tear from Eliza.

"Give me up," she went on, "give me up"--splash--"but don't let me be
took here in the town where I'm known and respected"--splash. "I'll walk
ten miles to be took by a strange police--not Johnson as keeps company
with my own cousin"--splash. "But I do thank you for one thing. You
didn't tell Elf as I'd stolen the ring. And I didn't"--splash--"I only
sort of borrowed it, it being my day out, and my gentleman friend such a
toff, like you can see for yourselves."

The children had watched, spellbound, the interesting tears that became
visible as they rolled off the invisible nose of the miserable Eliza.
Now Gerald roused himself, and spoke.

"It's no use your talking," he said. "We can't see you!"

"That's what _he_ said," said Eliza's voice, "but----"

"You can't see yourself," Gerald, went on. "Where's your hand?"

Eliza, no doubt, tried to see it, and of course failed; for instantly,
with a shriek that might have brought the police if there had been any
about, she went into a violent fit of hysterics. The children did what
they could, everything that they had read of in books as suitable to
such occasions, but it is extremely difficult to do the right thing with
an invisible housemaid in strong hysterics and her best clothes. That
was why the best hat was found, later on, to be completely ruined, and
why the best blue dress was never quite itself again. And as they were
burning bits of the feather dusting-brush as nearly under Eliza's nose
as they could guess, a sudden spurt of flame and a horrible smell, as
the flame died between the quick hands of Gerald, showed but too plainly
that Eliza's feather boa had tried to help.

It did help. Eliza "came to" with a deep sob and said, "Don't burn me
real ostrich stole; I'm better now."

They helped her up and she sat down on the bottom step, and the children
explained to her very carefully and quite kindly that she really was
invisible, and that if you steal--or even borrow--rings you can never be
sure what will happen to you.

"But 'ave I got to go on stopping like this," she moaned, when they had
fetched the little mahogany looking-glass from its nail over the kitchen
sink, and convinced her that she was really invisible, "for ever and
ever? An' we was to a bin married come Easter. No one won't marry a gell
as 'e can't see. It aint likely."

"No, not for ever and ever," said Mabel kindly, "but you've got to go
through with it--like measles. I expect you'll be all right to-morrow."

"To-night, _I_ think," said Gerald.

"We'll help you all we can, and not tell any one," said Kathleen.

"Not even the police," said Jimmy.

"Now let's get Mademoiselle's tea ready," said Gerald.

"And ours," said Jimmy.

"No," said Gerald, "we'll have our tea _out_. We'll have a picnic and
we'll take Eliza. I'll go out and get the cakes."

"_I_ shan't eat no cake, Master Jerry," said Eliza's voice, "so don't
you think it. You'd see it going down inside my chest. It wouldn't be
what I should call nice of me to have cake showing through me in the
open air. Oh, it's a dreadful judgment--just for a borrow!"

They reassured her, set the tea, deputed Kathleen to let in
Mademoiselle--who came home tired and a little sad, it seemed--waited
for her and Gerald and the cakes, and started off for Yalding Towers.

"Picnic parties aren't allowed," said Mabel.

"Ours will be," said Gerald briefly. "Now, Eliza, you catch on to
Kathleen's arm and I'll walk behind to conceal your shadow. My aunt!
take your hat off. It makes your shadow look like I don't know what.
People will think we're the county lunatic asylum turned loose."

It was then that the hat, becoming visible in Kathleen's hand, showed
how little of the sprinkled water had gone where it was meant to go--on
Eliza's face.

"Me best 'at," said Eliza, and there was a silence with sniffs in it.

"Look here," said Mabel, "you cheer up. Just you think this is all a
dream. It's just the kind of thing you might dream if your conscience
had got pains in it about the ring."

"But will I wake up again?"

"Oh yes, you'll wake up again. Now we're going to bandage your eyes and
take you through a very small door, and don't you resist, or we'll bring
a policeman into the dream like a shot."

I have not time to describe Eliza's entrance into the cave. She went
head first: the girls propelled and the boys received her. If Gerald had
not thought of tying her hands some one would certainly have been
scratched. As it was Mabel's hand was scraped between the cold rock and
a passionate boot-heel. Nor will I tell you all that she said as they
led her along the fern-bordered gully and through the arch into the
wonderland of Italian scenery. She had but little language left when
they removed her bandage under a weeping willow where a statue of Diana,
bow in hand, stood poised on one toe, a most unsuitable attitude for
archery, I have always thought.

"Now," said Gerald, "it's all over--nothing but niceness now and cake
and things."

"It's time we did have our tea," said Jimmy. And it was.

Eliza, once convinced that her chest, though invisible, was not
transparent, and that her companions could not by looking through it
count how many buns she had eaten, made an excellent meal. So did the
others. If you want really to enjoy your tea, have minced veal and
potatoes and rice-pudding for dinner, with several hours of excitement
to follow, and take your tea late.

The soft, cool green and grey of the garden were changing--the green
grew golden, the shadows black, and the lake where the swans were
mirrored upside down, under the Temple of Phœbus, was bathed in rosy
light from the little fluffy clouds that lay opposite the sunset.

"It _is_ pretty," said Eliza, "just like a picture-postcard, aint
it?--the tuppenny kind."

"I ought to be getting home," said Mabel.

"I can't go home like this. I'd stay and be a savage and live in that
white hut if it had any walls and doors," said Eliza.

"She means the Temple of Dionysus," said Mabel, pointing to it.

The sun set suddenly behind the line of black fir-trees on the top of
the slope, and the white temple, that had been pink, turned grey.

"It would be a very nice place to live in even as it is," said Kathleen.

"Draughty," said Eliza, "and law, what a lot of steps to clean! What
they make houses for without no walls to 'em? Who'd live in----" She
broke off, stared, and added: "What's that?"

"What?"

"That white thing coming down the steps. Why, it's a young man in
statooary."

"The statues do come alive here, after sunset," said Gerald in very
matter-of-fact tones.

"I see they do." Eliza did not seem at all surprised or alarmed.
"There's another of 'em. Look at them little wings to his feet like
pigeons."

"I expect that's Mercury," said Gerald.

"It's 'Hermes' under the statue that's got wings on its feet," said
Mabel, "but----"

"_I_ don't see any statues," said Jimmy. "What are you punching me for?"

"Don't you see?" Gerald whispered; but he need not have been so
troubled, for all Eliza's attention was with her wandering eyes that
followed hither and thither the quick movements of unseen statues.
"Don't you see? The statues come alive when the sun goes down--and you
can't see them unless you're invisible--and _I_--if you _do_ see them
you're not frightened--unless you _touch_ them."

"Let's get her to touch one and see," said Jimmy.

"'E's lep' into the water," said Eliza in a rapt voice. "My, can't he
swim neither! And the one with the pigeons' wings is flying all over the
lake having larks with 'im. I do call that pretty. It's like cupids as
you see on wedding-cakes. And here's another of 'em, a little chap with
long ears and a baby deer galloping alongside! An' look at the lady with
the biby, throwing it up and catching it like as if it was a ball. I
wonder she ain't afraid. But it's pretty to see 'em."

[Illustration: "'E'S LEP' INTO THE WATER," SAID ELIZA IN A RAPT VOICE.
"MY, CAN'T HE SWIM NEITHER!"]

The broad park lay stretched before the children in growing greyness and
a stillness that deepened. Amid the thickening shadows they could see
the statues gleam white and motionless. But Eliza saw other things. She
watched in silence presently, and they watched silently, and the evening
fell like a veil that grew heavier and blacker. And it was night. And
the moon came up above the trees.

"Oh," cried Eliza suddenly, "here's the dear little boy with the
deer--he's coming right for me, bless his heart!"

Next moment she was screaming, and her screams grew fainter and there
was the sound of swift boots on gravel.

"Come on!" cried Gerald; "she touched it, and then she was frightened.
Just like I was. Run! she'll send every one in the town mad if she gets
there like that. Just a voice and boots! Run! Run!"

They ran. But Eliza had the start of them. Also when she ran on the
grass they could not hear her footsteps and had to wait for the sound of
leather on far-away gravel. Also she was driven by fear, and fear drives
fast.

She went, it seemed, the nearest way, invisibly through the waxing
moonlight, seeing she only knew what amid the glades and groves.

"I'll stop here; see you to-morrow," gasped Mabel, as the loud pursuers
followed Eliza's clatter across the terrace. "She's gone through the
stable yard."

"The back way," Gerald panted as they turned the corner of their own
street, and he and Jimmy swung in past the water-butt.

An unseen but agitated presence seemed to be fumbling with the locked
back-door. The church clock struck the half-hour.

"Half-past nine," Gerald had just breath to say. "Pull at the ring.
Perhaps it'll come off now."

He spoke to the bare doorstep. But it was Eliza, dishevelled,
breathless, her hair coming down, her collar crooked, her dress twisted
and disordered, who suddenly held out a hand--a hand that they could
see; and in the hand, plainly visible in the moonlight, the dark circle
of the magic ring.

       *       *       *       *       *

"'Alf a mo!" said Eliza's gentleman friend next morning. He was waiting
for her when she opened the door with pail and hearthstone in her hand.
"Sorry you couldn't come out yesterday."

"So'm I." Eliza swept the wet flannel along the top step. "What did you
do?"

[Illustration: IT WAS ELIZA, DISHEVELLED, BREATHLESS, HER HAIR COMING
DOWN, HER COLLAR CROOKED, HER DRESS TWISTED AND DISORDERED, WHO SUDDENLY
HELD OUT A HAND.]

"I 'ad a bit of a headache," said the gentleman friend. "I laid down
most of the afternoon. What were you up to?"

"Oh, nothing pertickler," said Eliza.

       *       *       *       *       *

"Then it was all a dream," she said, when he was gone; "but it'll be a
lesson to me not to meddle with anybody's old ring again in a hurry."

"So they didn't tell 'er about me behaving like I did," said he as he
went--"sun, I suppose--like our Army in India. I hope I aint going to be
liable to it, that's all!"



CHAPTER VI


JOHNSON was the hero of the hour. It was he who had tracked the
burglars, laid his plans, and recovered the lost silver. He had not
thrown the stone--public opinion decided that Mabel and her aunt must
have been mistaken in supposing that there was a stone at all. But he
did not deny the warning letter. It was Gerald who went out after
breakfast to buy the newspaper, and who read aloud to the others the two
columns of fiction which were the _Liddlesby Observer's_ report of the
facts. As he read every mouth opened wider and wider, and when he ceased
with "this gifted fellow-townsman with detective instincts which
outrival those of Messrs. Lecoq and Holmes, and whose promotion is now
assured," there was quite a blank silence.

"Well," said Jimmy, breaking it, "he doesn't stick it on neither, does
he?"

"I feel," said Kathleen, "as if it was our fault--as if it was us had
told all these whoppers; because if it hadn't been for you they couldn't
have, Jerry. How could he say all that?"

"Well," said Gerald, trying to be fair, "you know, after all, the chap
had to say something. I'm glad I----" He stopped abruptly.

"You're glad you what?"

"No matter," said he, with an air of putting away affairs of state.
"Now, what are we going to do to-day? The faithful Mabel approaches; she
will want her ring. And you and Jimmy want it too. Oh, I know.
Mademoiselle hasn't had any attention paid to her for more days than our
hero likes to confess."

"I wish you wouldn't always call yourself 'our hero,'" said Jimmy; "you
aren't mine, anyhow."

"You're both of you _mine_," said Kathleen hastily.

"Good little girl." Gerald smiled annoyingly. "Keep baby brother in a
good temper till Nursie comes back."

"You're not going out without us?" Kathleen asked in haste.

          "'I haste away,
            'Tis market day,'"

sang Gerald,

          "'And in the market there
            Buy roses for my fair.'

If you want to come too, get your boots on, and look slippy about it."

"I don't want to come," said Jimmy, and sniffed.

Kathleen turned a despairing look on Gerald.

"Oh, James, James," said Gerald sadly, "how difficult you make it for
me to forget that you're my little brother! If ever I treat you like one
of the other chaps, and rot you like I should Turner or Moberley or any
of my pals--well, this is what comes of it."

"You don't call them your baby brothers," said Jimmy, and truly.

"No; and I'll take precious good care I don't call you it again. Come
on, my hero and heroine. The devoted Mesrour is your salaaming slave."

The three met Mabel opportunely at the corner of the square where every
Friday the stalls and the awnings and the green umbrellas were pitched,
and poultry, pork, pottery, vegetables, drapery, sweets, toys, tools,
mirrors, and all sorts of other interesting merchandise were spread out
on trestle tables, piled on carts whose horses were stabled and whose
shafts were held in place by piled wooden cases, or laid out, as in the
case of crockery and hardware, on the bare flagstones of the
market-place.

The sun was shining with great goodwill, and, as Mabel remarked, "all
Nature looked smiling and gay." There were a few bunches of flowers
among the vegetables, and the children hesitated, balanced in choice.

"Mignonette is sweet," said Mabel.

"Roses are roses," said Kathleen.

"Carnations are tuppence," said Jimmy; and Gerald, sniffing among the
bunches of tightly-tied tea-roses, agreed that this settled it.

So the carnations were bought, a bunch of yellow ones, like sulphur, a
bunch of white ones like clotted cream, and a bunch of red ones like the
cheeks of the doll that Kathleen never played with. They took the
carnations home, and Kathleen's green hair-ribbon came in beautifully
for tying them up, which was hastily done on the doorstep.

Then discreetly Gerald knocked at the door of the drawing-room, where
Mademoiselle seemed to sit all day.

"Entrez!" came her voice; and Gerald entered. She was not reading, as
usual, but bent over a sketch-book; on the table was an open colour-box
of un-English appearance, and a box of that slate-coloured liquid so
familiar alike to the greatest artist in water-colours and to the
humblest child with a six-penny paint-box.

"With all of our loves," said Gerald, laying the flowers down suddenly
before her.

"But it is that you are a dear child. For this it must that I embrace
you--no?" And before Gerald could explain that he was too old, she
kissed him with little quick French pecks on the two cheeks.

"Are you painting?" he asked hurriedly, to hide his annoyance at being
treated like a baby.

"I achieve a sketch of yesterday," she answered; and before he had time
to wonder what yesterday would look like in a picture she showed him a
beautiful and exact sketch of Yalding Towers.

[Illustration: SHE KISSED HIM WITH LITTLE QUICK FRENCH PECKS.]

"Oh, I say--ripping!" was the critic's comment. "I say, mayn't the
others come and see?" The others came, including Mabel, who stood
awkwardly behind the rest, and looked over Jimmy's shoulder.

"I say, you are clever," said Gerald respectfully.

"To what good to have the talent, when one must pass one's life at
teaching the infants?" said Mademoiselle.

"It must be fairly beastly," Gerald owned.

"You, too, see the design?" Mademoiselle asked Mabel, adding: "A friend
from the town, yes?"

"How do you do?" said Mabel politely. "No, I'm not from the town. I live
at Yalding Towers."

The name seemed to impress Mademoiselle very much. Gerald anxiously
hoped in his own mind that she was not a snob.

"Yalding Towers," she repeated, "but this is very extraordinary. Is it
possible that you are then of the family of Lord Yalding?"

"He hasn't any family," said Mabel; "he's not married."

"I would say are you--how you say?--cousin--sister--niece?"

"No," said Mabel, flushing hotly, "I'm nothing grand at all. I'm Lord
Yalding's housekeeper's niece."

"But you know Lord Yalding, is it not?"

"No," said Mabel, "I've never seen him."

"He comes then never to his château?"

"Not since I've lived there. But he's coming next week."

"Why lives he not there?" Mademoiselle asked.

"Auntie say he's too poor," said Mabel, and proceeded to tell the tale
as she had heard it in the housekeeper's room: how Lord Yalding's uncle
had left all the money he could leave away from Lord Yalding to Lord
Yalding's second cousin, and poor Lord Yalding had only just enough to
keep the old place in repair, and to live very quietly indeed somewhere
else, but not enough to keep the house open or to live there; and how he
couldn't sell the house because it was "in tale."

"What is it then--in tail?" asked Mademoiselle.

"In a tale that the lawyers write out," said Mabel, proud of her
knowledge and flattered by the deep interest of the French governess;
"and when once they've put your house in one of their tales you can't
sell it or give it away, but you have to leave it to your son, even if
you don't want to."

"But how his uncle could he be so cruel--to leave him the château and no
money?" Mademoiselle asked; and Kathleen and Jimmy stood amazed at the
sudden keenness of her interest in what seemed to them the dullest
story.

"Oh, I can tell you that too," said Mabel. "Lord Yalding wanted to marry
a lady his uncle didn't want him to, a barmaid or a ballet lady or
something, and he wouldn't give her up, and his uncle said, 'Well
then,' and left everything to the cousin."

"And you say he is not married."

"No--the lady went into a convent; I expect she's bricked-up alive by
now."

"Bricked----?"

"In a wall, you know," said Mabel, pointing explainingly at the pink and
gilt roses of the wall-paper, "shut up to kill them. That's what they do
to you in convents."

"Not at all," said Mademoiselle; "in convents are very kind good women;
there is but one thing in convents that is detestable--the locks on the
doors. Sometimes people cannot get out, especially when they are very
young and their relations have placed them there for their welfare and
happiness. But brick--how you say it?--enwalling ladies to kill them.
No--it does itself never. And this Lord--he did not then seek his lady?"

"Oh, yes--he sought her right enough," Mabel assured her; "but there are
millions of convents, you know, and he had no idea where to look, and
they sent back his letters from the post-office, and----"

"Ciel!" cried Mademoiselle, "but it seems that one knows all in the
housekeeper's saloon."

"Pretty well all," said Mabel simply.

"And you think he will find her? No?"

"Oh, he'll find her all right," said Mabel, "when he's old and broken
down, you know--and dying; and then a gentle sister of charity will
soothe his pillow, and just when he's dying she'll reveal herself and
say: 'My own lost love!' and his face will light up with a wonderful joy
and he'll expire with her beloved name on his parched lips."

Mademoiselle's was the silence of sheer astonishment. "You do the
prophesy, it appears?" she said at last.

"Oh no," said Mabel, "I got that out of a book. I can tell you lots more
fatal love stories any time you like."

The French governess gave a little jump, as though she had suddenly
remembered something.

"It is nearly dinner-time," she said. "Your friend--Mabelle, yes--will
be your convivial, and in her honour we will make a little feast. My
beautiful flowers--put them to the water, Kathleen. I run to buy the
cakes. Wash the hands, all, and be ready when I return."

Smiling and nodding to the children, she left them, and ran up the
stairs.

"Just as if she was young," said Kathleen.

"She _is_ young," said Mabel. "Heaps of ladies have offers of marriage
when they're no younger than her. I've seen lots of weddings too, with
much older brides. And why didn't you tell me she was so beautiful?"

"_Is_ she?" asked Kathleen.

"Of course she is; and what a darling to think of cakes for me, and
calling me a convivial!"

"Look here," said Gerald, "I call this jolly decent of her. You know,
governesses never have more than the meanest pittance, just enough to
sustain life, and here she is spending her little all on us. Supposing
we just don't go out to-day, but play with her instead. I expect she's
most awfully bored really."

"Would she really like it?" Kathleen wondered. "Aunt Emily says
grown-ups never really like playing. They do it to please us."

"They little know," Gerald answered, "how often we do it to please
them."

"We've got to do that dressing-up with the Princess clothes anyhow--we
said we would," said Kathleen. "Let's treat her to that."

"Rather near tea-time," urged Jimmy, "so that there'll be a fortunate
interruption and the play won't go on for ever."

"I suppose all the things are safe?" Mabel asked.

"Quite. I told you where I put them. Come on, Jimmy; let's help lay the
table. We'll get Eliza to put out the best china."

They went.

"It was lucky," said Gerald, struck by a sudden thought, "that the
burglars didn't go for the diamonds in the treasure-chamber."

"They couldn't," said Mabel almost in a whisper; "they didn't know about
them. I don't believe anybody knows about them, except me--and you, and
you're sworn to secrecy." This, you will remember, had been done almost
at the beginning. "I know aunt doesn't know. I just found out the
spring by accident. Lord Yalding's kept the secret well."

"I wish I'd got a secret like that to keep," said Gerald.

"If the burglars _do_ know," said Mabel, "it'll all come out at the
trial. Lawyers make you tell everything you know at trials, and a lot of
lies besides."

"There won't be any trial," said Gerald, kicking the leg of the piano
thoughtfully.

"No trial?"

"It said in the paper." Gerald went on slowly, "'The miscreants must
have received warning from a confederate, for the admirable preparations
to arrest them as they returned for their ill-gotten plunder were
unavailing. But the police have a clue.'"

"What a pity!" said Mabel.

"You needn't worry--they haven't got any old clue," said Gerald, still
attentive to the piano leg.

"I didn't mean the clue; I meant the confederate."

"It's a pity you think he's a pity, because he was _me_," said Gerald,
standing up and leaving the piano leg alone. He looked straight before
him, as the boy on the burning deck may have looked.

"I couldn't help it," he said. "I know you'll think I'm a criminal, but
I couldn't do it. I don't know how detectives can. I went over a prison
once, with father; and after I'd given the tip to Johnson I remembered
that, and I just couldn't. I know I'm a beast, and not worthy to be a
British citizen."

"I think it was rather nice of you," said Mabel kindly. "How did you
warn them?"

"I just shoved a paper under the man's door--the one that I knew where
he lived--to tell him to lie low."

"Oh! do tell me--what did you put on it exactly?" Mabel warmed to this
new interest.

"It said: 'The police know all except your names. Be virtuous and you
are safe. But if there's any more burgling I shall split and you may
rely on that from a friend.' I know it was wrong, but I couldn't help
it. Don't tell the others. They wouldn't understand why I did it. I
don't understand it myself."

"I do," said Mabel: "it's because you've got a kind and noble heart."

"Kind fiddlestick, my good child!" said Gerald, suddenly losing the
burning boy expression and becoming in a flash entirely himself. "Cut
along and wash your hands; you're as black as ink."

"So are you," said Mabel, "and I'm not. It's dye with me. Auntie was
dyeing a blouse this morning. It told you how in _Home Drivel_--and
she's as black as ink too, and the blouse is all streaky. Pity the ring
won't make just parts of you invisible--the dirt, for instance."

"Perhaps," Gerald said unexpectedly, "it won't make even all of you
invisible again."

"Why not? You haven't been doing anything to it--have you?" Mabel
sharply asked.

"No; but didn't you notice you were invisible twenty-one hours; I was
fourteen hours invisible, and Eliza only seven--that's seven less each
time. And now we've come to----"

"How frightfully good you are at sums!" said Mabel, awestruck.

"You see, it's got seven hours less each time, and seven from seven is
nought; it's got to be something different this time. And then
afterwards--it can't be minus seven, because I don't see how--unless it
made you more visible--thicker, you know."

"_Don't!_" said Mabel; "you make my head go round."

"And there's another odd thing," Gerald went on; "when you're invisible
your relations don't love you. Look at your aunt, and Cathy never
turning a hair at me going burgling. We haven't got to the bottom of
that ring yet. Crikey! here's Mademoiselle with the cakes. Run, bold
bandits--wash for your lives!"

They ran.

It was not cakes only; it was plums and grapes and jam tarts and
soda-water and raspberry vinegar, and chocolates in pretty boxes and
"pure, thick, rich" cream in brown jugs, also a big bunch of roses.
Mademoiselle was strangely merry, for a governess. She served out the
cakes and tarts with a liberal hand, made wreaths of the flowers for all
their heads--she was not eating much herself--drank the health of Mabel,
as the guest of the day, in the beautiful pink drink that comes from
mixing raspberry vinegar and soda-water, and actually persuaded Jimmy
to wear his wreath, on the ground that the Greek gods as well as the
goddesses always wore wreaths at a feast.

There never was such a feast provided by any French governess since
French governesses began. There were jokes and stories and laughter.
Jimmy showed all those tricks with forks and corks and matches and
apples which are so deservedly popular. Mademoiselle told them stories
of her own school-days when she was "a quite little girl with two tight
tresses--so," and when they could not understand the tresses, called for
paper and pencil and drew the loveliest little picture of herself when
she was a child with two short fat pig-tails sticking out from her head
like knitting-needles from a ball of dark worsted. Then she drew
pictures of everything they asked for, till Mabel pulled Gerald's jacket
and whispered: "The acting!"

"Draw us the front of a theatre," said Gerald tactfully, "a French
theatre."

"They are the same thing as the English theatres," Mademoiselle told
him.

"Do you like acting--the theatre, I mean?"

"But yes--I love it."

"All right," said Gerald briefly. "We'll act a play for you--now--this
afternoon if you like."

"Eliza will be washing up," Cathy whispered, "and she was promised to
see it."

"Or this evening," said Gerald; "and please, Mademoiselle, may Eliza
come in and look on?"

"But certainly," said Mademoiselle; "amuse yourselves well, my
children."

"But it's _you_," said Mabel suddenly, "that we want to amuse. Because
we love you very much--don't we, all of you?"

"Yes," the chorus came unhesitatingly. Though the others would never
have thought of saying such a thing on their own account. Yet, as Mabel
said it, they found to their surprise that it was true.

"Tiens!" said Mademoiselle, "you love the old French governess?
Impossible," and she spoke rather indistinctly.

"You're not old," said Mabel; "at least not so very," she added
brightly, "and you're as lovely as a Princess."

"Go then, flatteress!" said Mademoiselle, laughing; and Mabel went. The
others were already half-way up the stairs.

[Illustration: DOWN CAME THE LOVELIEST BLUE-BLACK HAIR.]

Mademoiselle sat in the drawing-room as usual, and it was a good thing
that she was not engaged in serious study, for it seemed that the door
opened and shut almost ceaselessly all throughout the afternoon. Might
they have the embroidered antimacassars and the sofa cushions? Might
they have the clothes-line out of the washhouse? Eliza said they
mightn't, but might they? Might they have the sheepskin hearth-rugs?
Might they have tea in the garden, because they had almost got the stage
ready in the dining-room, and Eliza wanted to set tea? Could
Mademoiselle lend them any coloured clothes--scarves or dressing-gowns,
or anything bright? Yes, Mademoiselle could, and did--silk things,
surprisingly lovely for a governess to have. Had Mademoiselle any rouge?
They had always heard that French ladies---- No. Mademoiselle
hadn't--and to judge by the colour of her face, Mademoiselle didn't need
it. Did Mademoiselle think the chemist sold rouge--or had she any false
hair to spare? At this challenge Mademoiselle's pale fingers pulled out
a dozen hairpins, and down came the loveliest blue-black hair, hanging
to her knees in straight, heavy lines.

"No, you terrible infants," she cried. "I have not the false hair, nor
the rouge. And my teeth--you want them also, without doubt?"

She showed them in a laugh.

"I _said_ you were a Princess," said Mabel, "and now I know. You're
Rupunzel. Do always wear your hair like that! May we have the peacock
fans, please, off the mantelpiece, and the things that loop back the
curtains, and all the handkerchiefs you've got?"

Mademoiselle denied them nothing. They had the fans and the
handkerchiefs and some large sheets of expensive drawing-paper out of
the school cupboard, and Mademoiselle's best sable paint-brush and her
paint-box.

"Who would have thought," murmured Gerald, pensively sucking the brush
and gazing at the paper mask he had just painted, "that she was such a
brick in disguise? I wonder why crimson lake always tastes just like
Liebig's Extract."

Everything was pleasant that day somehow. There are some days like that,
you know, when everything goes well from the very beginning; all the
things you want are in their places, nobody misunderstands you, and all
that you do turns out admirably. How different from those other days
which we all know too well, when your shoe-lace breaks, your comb is
mislaid, your brush spins on its back on the floor and lands under the
bed where you can't get at it--you drop the soap, your buttons come off,
an eyelash gets into your eye, you have used your last clean
handkerchief, your collar is frayed at the edge and cuts your neck, and
at the very last moment your suspender breaks, and there is no string.
On such a day as this you are naturally late for breakfast, and every
one thinks you did it on purpose. And the day goes on and on, getting
worse and worse--you mislay your exercise-book, you drop your arithmetic
in the mud, your pencil breaks, and when you open your knife to sharpen
the pencil you split your nail. On such a day you jam your thumb in
doors, and muddle the messages you are sent on by grown-ups. You upset
your tea, and your bread-and-butter won't hold together for a moment.
And when at last you get to bed--usually in disgrace--it is no comfort
at all to you to know that not a single bit of it is your own fault.

This day was not one of those days, as you will have noticed. Even the
tea in the garden--there was a bricked bit by a rockery that made a
steady floor for the tea-table--was most delightful, though the thoughts
of four out of the five were busy with the coming play, and the fifth
had thoughts of her own that had had nothing to do with tea or acting.

Then there was an interval of slamming doors, interesting silences, feet
that flew up and down stairs.

It was still good daylight when the dinner-bell rang--the signal had
been agreed upon at tea-time, and carefully explained to Eliza.
Mademoiselle laid down her book and passed out of the sunset-yellowed
hall into the faint yellow gaslight of the dining-room. The giggling
Eliza held the door open before her, and followed her in. The shutters
had been closed--streaks of daylight showed above and below them. The
green-and-black tablecloths of the school dining-tables were supported
on the clothes-line from the backyard. The line sagged in a graceful
curve, but it answered its purpose of supporting the curtains which
concealed that part of the room which was the stage.

[Illustration: SHE SAW THAT FULLY HALF A DOZEN OF THESE CHAIRS WERE
OCCUPIED, AND BY THE QUEEREST PEOPLE.]

Rows of chairs had been placed across the other end of the room--all the
chairs in the house, as it seemed--and Mademoiselle started violently
when she saw that fully half a dozen of these chairs were occupied. And
by the queerest people, too--an old woman with a poke bonnet tied under
her chin with a red handkerchief, a lady in a large straw hat wreathed
in flowers and the oddest hands that stuck out over the chair in front
of her, several men with strange, clumsy figures, and all with hats
on.

"But," whispered Mademoiselle, through the chinks of the tablecloths,
"you have then invited other friends? You should have asked me, my
children."

Laughter and something like a "hurrah" answered her from behind the
folds of the curtaining tablecloths.

"All right, Mademoiselle Rapunzel," cried Mabel; "turn the gas up. It's
only part of the entertainment."

Eliza, still giggling, pushed through the lines of chairs, knocking off
the hat of one of the visitors as she did so, and turned up the three
incandescent burners.

Mademoiselle looked at the figure seated nearest to her, stooped to look
more closely, half laughed, quite screamed, and sat down suddenly.

"Oh!" she cried, "they are not alive!"

Eliza, with a much louder scream, had found out the same thing and
announced it differently. "They ain't got no insides," said she. The
seven members of the audience seated among the wilderness of chairs had,
indeed, no insides to speak of. Their bodies were bolsters and rolled-up
blankets, their spines were broom-handles, and their arm and leg bones
were hockey sticks and umbrellas. Their shoulders were the wooden
cross-pieces that Mademoiselle used for keeping her jackets in shape;
their hands were gloves stuffed out with handkerchiefs; and their faces
were the paper masks painted in the afternoon by the untutored brush of
Gerald, tied on to the round heads made of the ends of stuffed
bolster-cases. The faces were really rather dreadful. Gerald had done
his best, but even after his best had been done you would hardly have
known they were faces, some of them, if they hadn't been in the
positions which faces visually occupy, between the collar and the hat.
Their eyebrows were furious with lamp-black frowns--their eyes the size,
and almost the shape, of five-shilling pieces, and on their lips and
cheeks had been spent much crimson lake and nearly the whole of a
half-pan of vermilion.

"You have made yourself an auditors, yes? Bravo!" cried Mademoiselle,
recovering herself and beginning to clap. And to the sound of that
clapping the curtain went up--or, rather, apart. A voice said, in a
breathless, choked way, "Beauty and the Beast," and the stage was
revealed.

It was a real stage too--the dining-tables pushed close together and
covered with pink-and-white counterpanes. It was a little unsteady and
creaky to walk on, but very imposing to look at. The scene was simple,
but convincing. A big sheet of cardboard, bent square, with slits cut in
it and a candle behind, represented, quite transparently, the domestic
hearth; a round hat-tin of Eliza's, supported on a stool with a
night-light under it, could not have been mistaken, save by wilful
malice, for anything but a copper. A waste-paper basket with two or
three school dusters and an overcoat in it, and a pair of blue pyjamas
over the back of a chair, put the finishing touch to the scene. It did
not need the announcement from the wings, "The laundry at Beauty's
home." It was so plainly a laundry and nothing else.

In the wings: "They look just like a real audience, don't they?"
whispered Mabel. "Go on, Jimmy,--don't forget the Merchant has to be
pompous and use long words."

Jimmy, enlarged by pillows under Gerald's best overcoat, which had been
intentionally bought with a view to his probable growth during the two
years which it was intended to last him, a Turkish towel turban on his
head and an open umbrella over it, opened the first act in a simple and
swift soliloquy:

"I am the most unlucky merchant that ever was. I was once the richest
merchant in Bagdad, but I lost all my ships, and now I live in a poor
house that is all to bits; you can see how the rain comes through the
roof, and my daughters take in washing. And----"

The pause might have seemed long, but Gerald rustled in, elegant in
Mademoiselle's pink dressing-gown and the character of the eldest
daughter.

"A nice drying day," he minced. "Pa dear, put the umbrella the other way
up. It'll save us going out in the rain to fetch water. Come on,
sisters, dear father's got us a new wash-tub. Here's luxury!"

Round the umbrella, now held the wrong way up, the three sisters knelt
and washed imaginary linen. Kathleen wore a violet skirt of Eliza's, a
blue blouse of her own, and a cap of knotted handkerchiefs. A white
nightdress girt with a white apron and two red carnations in Mabel's
black hair left no doubt as to which of the three was Beauty.

The scene went very well. The final dance with waving towels was all
that there is of charming, Mademoiselle said; and Eliza was so much
amused that, as she said, she got quite a nasty stitch along of laughing
so hearty.

You know pretty well what Beauty and the Beast would be like acted by
four children who had spent the afternoon in arranging their costumes
and so had left no time for rehearsing what they had to say. Yet it
delighted them, and it charmed their audience. And what more can any
play do, even Shakespeare's? Mabel, in her Princess clothes, was a
resplendent Beauty; and Gerald a Beast who wore the drawing-room
hearthrugs with an air of indescribable distinction. If Jimmy was not a
talkative merchant, he made it up with a stoutness practically
unlimited, and Kathleen surprised and delighted even herself by the
quickness with which she changed from one to the other of the minor
characters--fairies, servants, and messengers. It was at the end of the
second act that Mabel, whose costume, having reached the height of
elegance, could not be bettered and therefore did not need to be
changed, said to Gerald, sweltering under the weighty magnificence of
his beast-skin:--

"I say, you might let us have the ring back."

"I'm going to," said Gerald, who had quite forgotten it. "I'll give it
you in the next scene. Only don't lose it, or go putting it on. You
might go out all together and never be seen again, or you might get
seven times as visible as any one else, so that all the rest of us would
look like shadows beside you, you'd be so thick, or----"

"Ready!" said Kathleen, bustling in, once more a wicked sister.

Gerald managed to get his hand into his pocket under his hearthrug, and
when he rolled his eyes in agonies of sentiment, and said, "Farewell,
dear Beauty! Return quickly, for if you remain long absent from your
faithful beast he will assuredly perish," he pressed a ring into her
hand and added: "This is a magic ring that will give you anything you
wish. When you desire to return to your own disinterested beast, put on
the ring and utter your wish. Instantly you will be by my side."

Beauty-Mabel took the ring, and it was _the_ ring.

The curtains closed to warm applause from two pairs of hands.

The next scene went splendidly. The sisters were almost _too_ natural in
their disagreeableness, and Beauty's annoyance when they splashed her
Princess's dress with real soap and water was considered a miracle of
good acting. Even the merchant rose to something more than mere pillows,
and the curtain fell on his pathetic assurance that in the absence of
his dear Beauty he was wasting away to a shadow. And again two pairs of
hands applauded.

"Here, Mabel, catch hold," Gerald appealed from under the weight of a
towel-horse, the tea-urn, the tea-tray, and the green baize apron of the
boot boy, which together with four red geraniums from the landing, the
pampas-grass from the drawing-room fireplace, and the indiarubber plants
from the drawing-room window were to represent the fountains and garden
of the last act. The applause had died away.

"I wish," said Mabel, taking on herself the weight of the tea-urn, "I
wish those creatures we made were alive. We should get something like
applause then."

"I'm jolly glad they aren't," said Gerald, arranging the baize and the
towel-horse. "Brutes! It makes me feel quite silly when I catch their
paper eyes."

The curtains were drawn back. There lay the hearth-rug-coated beast, in
flat abandonment among the tropic beauties of the garden, the
pampas-grass shrubbery, the indiarubber plant bushes, the geranium-trees
and the urn fountain. Beauty was ready to make her great entry in all
the thrilling splendour of despair. And then suddenly it all happened.

Mademoiselle began it: she applauded the garden scene--with hurried
little clappings of her quick French hands. Eliza's fat red palms
followed heavily, and then--some one else was clapping, six or seven
people, and their clapping made a dull padded sound. Nine faces instead
of two were turned towards the stage, and seven out of the nine were
painted, pointed paper faces. And every hand and every face was alive.
The applause grew louder as Mabel glided forward, and as she paused and
looked at the audience her unstudied pose of horror and amazement drew
forth applause louder still; but it was not loud enough to drown the
shrieks of Mademoiselle and Eliza as they rushed from the room, knocking
chairs over and crushing each other in the doorway. Two distant doors
banged, Mademoiselle's door and Eliza's door.

"Curtain! curtain! quick!" cried Beauty-Mabel, in a voice that wasn't
Mabel's or the Beauty's. "Jerry--those things _have_ come alive. Oh,
whatever _shall_ we do?"

Gerald in his hearthrugs leaped to his feet. Again that flat padded
applause marked the swish of cloths on clothes-line as Jimmy and
Kathleen drew the curtains.

"What's up?" they asked as they drew.

"You've done it this time!" said Gerald to the pink, perspiring Mabel.
"Oh, bother these strings!"

"Can't you burst them? _I've_ done it?" retorted Mabel. "I like that!"

"More than I do," said Gerald.

"Oh, it's all right," said Mabel, "Come on. We must go and pull the
things to pieces--then they _can't_ go on being alive."

"It's your fault, anyhow," said Gerald with every possible absence of
gallantry. "Don't you see? It's turned into a wishing ring. I _knew_
something different was going to happen. Get my knife out of my
pocket--this string's in a knot. Jimmy, Cathy, those Ugly-Wuglies have
come alive--because Mabel wished it. Cut out and pull them to pieces."

Jimmy and Cathy peeped through the curtain and recoiled with white faces
and staring eyes. "Not me!" was the brief rejoinder of Jimmy. Cathy
said, "Not much!" And she meant it, any one could see that.

And now, as Gerald, almost free of the hearth-rugs, broke his thumb-nail
on the stiffest blade of his knife, a thick rustling and a sharp, heavy
stumping sounded beyond the curtain.

"They're going out!" screamed Kathleen--"_walking_ out--on their
umbrella and broomstick legs. You can't stop them, Jerry, they're too
awful!"

"Everybody in the town'll be insane by to-morrow night if we _don't_
stop them," cried Gerald. "Here, give me the ring--I'll unwish them."

[Illustration: A LIMP HAND WAS LAID ON HIS ARM.]

He caught the ring from the unresisting Mabel, cried, "I wish the Uglies
_weren't_ alive," and tore through the door. He saw, in fancy, Mabel's
wish undone, and the empty hall strewed with limp bolsters, hats,
umbrellas, coats and gloves, prone abject properties from which the
brief life had gone out for ever. But the hall was crowded with live
things, strange things--all horribly short as broomsticks and umbrellas
are short. A limp hand gesticulated. A pointed white face with red
cheeks looked up at him, and wide red lips said something, he could not
tell what. The voice reminded him of the old beggar down by the bridge
who had no roof to his mouth. These creatures had no roofs to their
mouths, of course--they had no----

"Aa oo ré o me me oo a oo ho el?" said the voice again. And it had said
it four times before Gerald could collect himself sufficiently to
understand that this horror--alive, and most likely quite
uncontrollable--was saying, with a dreadful calm, polite persistence:--

"Can you recommend me to a good hotel?"



CHAPTER VII


"CAN you recommend me to a good hotel?" The speaker had no inside to his
head. Gerald had the best of reasons for knowing it. The speaker's coat
had no shoulders inside it--only the cross-bar that a jacket is slung on
by careful ladies. The hand raised in interrogation was not a hand at
all; it was a glove lumpily stuffed with pocket-handkerchiefs; and the
arm attached to it was only Kathleen's school umbrella. Yet the whole
thing was alive, and was asking a definite, and for anybody else,
anybody who really _was_ a body, a reasonable question.

With a sensation of inward sinking, Gerald realised that now or never
was the time for him to rise to the occasion. And at the thought he
inwardly sank more deeply than before. It seemed impossible to rise in
the very smallest degree.

"I beg your pardon" was absolutely the best he could do; and the
painted, pointed paper face turned to him once more, and once more
said:--

"Aa oo ré o me me oo a oo ho el?"

"You want a hotel?" Gerald repeated stupidly, "a _good_ hotel?"

"A oo ho el," reiterated the painted lips.

"I'm awfully sorry," Gerald went on--one can always be polite, of
course, whatever happens, and politeness came natural to him--"but all
our hotels shut so early--about eight, I think."

"Och em er," said the Ugly-Wugly. Gerald even now does not understand
how that practical joke--hastily wrought of hat, overcoat, paper face
and limp hands--could have managed, by just being alive, to become
perfectly respectable, apparently about fifty years old, and obviously
well off, known and respected in his own suburb--the kind of man who
travels first class and smokes expensive cigars. Gerald knew this time,
without need of repetition, that the Ugly-Wugly had said:--

"Knock 'em up."

"You can't," Gerald explained; "they're all stone deaf--every single
person who keeps a hotel in this town. It's--" he wildly plunged--"it's
a County Council law. Only deaf people allowed to keep hotels. It's
because of the hops in the beer," he found himself adding; "you know,
hops are so good for earache."

"I o wy ollo oo," said the respectable Ugly-Wugly; and Gerald was not
surprised to find that the thing did "not quite follow him."

"It _is_ a little difficult at first," he said. The other Ugly-Wuglies
were crowding round. The lady in the poke bonnet said--Gerald found he
was getting quite clever at understanding the conversation of those who
had no roofs to their mouths:--

"If not a hotel, a lodging."

"My lodging is on the cold ground," sang itself unhidden and unavailing
in Gerald's ear. Yet stay--was it unavailing?

"I do know a lodging," he said slowly, "but----" The tallest of the
Ugly-Wuglies pushed forward. He was dressed in the old brown overcoat
and top-hat which always hung on the school hat-stand to discourage
possible burglars by deluding them into the idea that there was a
gentleman-of-the-house, and that he was at home. He had an air at once
more sporting and less reserved than that of the first speaker, and any
one could see that he was not quite a gentleman.

"Wa I wo oo oh," he began, but the lady Ugly-Wugly in the
flower-wreathed hat interrupted him. She spoke more distinctly than the
others, owing, as Gerald found afterwards, to the fact that her mouth
had been drawn _open_, and the flap cut from the aperture had been
folded back--so that she really had something like a roof to her mouth,
though it was only a paper one.

"What _I_ want to know," Gerald understood her to say, "is where are the
carriages we ordered?"

"I don't know," said Gerald, "but I'll find out. But we ought to be
moving," he added; "you see, the performance is over, and they want to
shut up the house and put the lights out. Let's be moving."

"Eh--ech e oo-ig," repeated the respectable Ugly-Wugly, and stepped
towards the front door.

"Oo um oo," said the flower-wreathed one; and Gerald assures me that her
vermilion lips stretched in a smile.

"I shall be delighted," said Gerald with earnest courtesy, "to do
anything, of course. Things do happen so awkwardly when you least expect
it. I could go with you, and get you a lodging, if you'd only wait a few
moments in the--in the yard. It's quite a superior sort of yard," he
went on, as a wave of surprised disdain passed over their white paper
faces--"not a common yard, you know; the pump," he added madly, "has
just been painted green all over, and the dustbin is enamelled iron."

The Ugly-Wuglies turned to each other in consultation, and Gerald
gathered that the greenness of the pump and the enamelled character of
the dust-bin made, in their opinion, all the difference.

"I'm awfully sorry," he urged eagerly, "to have to ask you to wait, but
you see I've got an uncle who's quite mad, and I have to give him his
gruel at half-past nine. He won't feed out of any hand but mine." Gerald
did not mind what he said. The only people one is allowed to tell lies
to are the Ugly-Wuglies; they are all clothes and have no insides,
because they are not human beings, but only a sort of very real
visions, and therefore cannot be really deceived, though they may seem
to be.

Through the back door that has the blue, yellow, red and green glass in
it, down the iron steps into the yard, Gerald led the way, and the
Ugly-Wuglies trooped after him. Some of them had boots, but the ones
whose feet were only broomsticks or umbrellas found the open-work iron
stairs very awkward.

"If you wouldn't _mind_," said Gerald, "just waiting _under_ the
balcony? My uncle is so _very_ mad. If he were to see--see any
strangers--I mean, even aristocratic ones--I couldn't answer for the
consequences."

"Perhaps," said the flower-hatted lady nervously, "it would be better
for us to try and find a lodging ourselves?"

"I wouldn't advise you to," said Gerald as grimly as he knew how; "the
police here arrest _all_ strangers. It's the new law the Liberals have
just made," he added convincingly, "and you'd get the sort of lodging
you wouldn't care for--I couldn't bear to think of you in a prison
dungeon," he added tenderly.

"I ah wi oo er papers," said the respectable Ugly-Wugly, and added
something that sounded like "disgraceful state of things."

However, they ranged themselves under the iron balcony. Gerald gave one
last look at them and wondered, in his secret heart, why he was not
frightened, though in his outside mind he was congratulating himself on
his bravery. For the things did look rather horrid. In that light it
was hard to believe that they were really only clothes and pillows and
sticks--with no insides. As he went up the steps he heard them talking
among themselves--in that strange language of theirs, all oo's and ah's;
and he thought he distinguished the voice of the respectable Ugly-Wugly
saying, "Most gentlemanly lad," and the wreathed-hatted lady answering
warmly: "Yes, indeed."

The coloured-glass door closed behind him. Behind him was the yard,
peopled by seven impossible creatures. Before him lay the silent house,
peopled, as he knew very well, by five human beings as frightened as
human beings could be. You think, perhaps, that Ugly-Wuglies are nothing
to be frightened of. That's only because you have never seen one come
alive. You just make one--any old suit of your father's, and a hat that
he isn't wearing, a bolster or two, a painted paper face, a few sticks
and a pair of boots will do the trick; get your father to lend you a
wishing ring, give it back to him when it has done its work, and see how
you feel then.

Of course the reason why Gerald was not afraid was that he had the ring;
and, as you have seen, the wearer of that is not frightened by
_anything_ unless he touches that thing. But Gerald knew well enough how
the others must be feeling. That was why he stopped for a moment in the
hall to try and imagine what would have been most soothing to him if he
had been as terrified as he knew they were.

"Cathy! I say! What ho, Jimmy! Mabel ahoy!" he cried in a loud, cheerful
voice that sounded very unreal to himself.

The dining-room door opened a cautious inch.

"I say--such larks!" Gerald went on, shoving gently at the door with his
shoulder. "Look out! what are you keeping the door shut for?"

"Are you--alone?" asked Kathleen in hushed, breathless tones.

"Yes, of course. Don't be a duffer!"

The door opened, revealing three scared faces and the disarranged chairs
where that odd audience had sat.

"Where are they? Have you unwished them? We heard them talking.
Horrible!"

"They're in the yard," said Gerald with the best imitation of joyous
excitement that he could manage. "It _is_ such fun! They're just like
real people, quite kind and jolly. It's the most ripping lark. Don't let
on to Mademoiselle and Eliza. I'll square _them_. Then Kathleen and
Jimmy must go to bed, and I'll see Mabel home, and as soon as we get
outside I must find some sort of lodging for the Ugly-Wuglies--they
_are_ such fun though. I _do_ wish you could all go with me."

"Fun?" echoed Kathleen dismally and doubting.

"Perfectly killing," Gerald asserted resolutely. "Now, you just listen
to what I say to Mademoiselle and Eliza, and back me up for all you're
worth."

"But," said Mabel, "you can't mean that you're going to leave me alone
directly we get out, and go off with those horrible creatures. They look
like fiends."

"You wait till you've seen them close," Gerald advised. "Why, they're
just _ordinary_--the first thing one of them did was to ask me to
recommend it to a good hotel! I couldn't understand it at first, because
it has no roof to its mouth, of course."

It was a mistake to say that, Gerald knew it at once.

Mabel and Kathleen were holding hands in a way that plainly showed how a
few moments ago they had been clinging to each other in an agony of
terror. Now they clung again. And Jimmy, who was sitting on the edge of
what had been the stage, kicking his boots against the pink counterpane,
shuddered visibly.

"It doesn't _matter_," Gerald explained--"about the roofs, I mean; you
soon get to understand. I heard them say I was a gentlemanly lad as I
was coming away. They wouldn't have cared to notice a little thing like
that if they'd been fiends, you know."

"It doesn't matter how gentlemanly they think you; if you don't see me
home you _aren't_, that's all. Are you going to?" Mabel demanded.

"Of course I am. We shall have no end of a lark. Now for Mademoiselle."

He had put on his coat as he spoke and now ran up the stairs. The
others, herding in the hall, could hear his light-hearted
there's-nothing-unusual-the-matter-whatever-did-you-bolt-like-that-for
knock at Mademoiselle's door, the reassuring "It's only me--Gerald, you
know," the pause, the opening of the door, and the low-voiced parley
that followed; then Mademoiselle and Gerald at Eliza's door, voices of
reassurance; Eliza's terror, bluntly voluble, tactfully soothed.

"Wonder what lies he's telling them," Jimmy grumbled.

"Oh! not _lies_," said Mabel; "he's only telling them as much of the
truth as it's good for them to know."

"If you'd been a man," said Jimmy witheringly, "you'd have been a
beastly Jesuit, and hid up chimneys."

"If I were only just a boy," Mabel retorted, "I shouldn't be scared out
of my life by a pack of old coats."

"I'm _so_ sorry you were frightened," Gerald's honeyed tones floated
down the staircase; "we didn't think about you being frightened. And it
_was_ a good trick, wasn't it?"

"There!" whispered Jimmy, "he's been telling her it was a trick of
ours."

"Well, so it was," said Mabel stoutly.

"It was indeed a wonderful trick," said Mademoiselle; "and how did you
move the mannikins?"

"Oh, we've often done it--with strings, you know," Gerald explained.

"That's true, too," Kathleen whispered.

[Illustration: "WONDER WHAT LIES HE'S TELLING THEM," JIMMY GRUMBLED.]

"Let us see you do once again this trick so remarkable," said
Mademoiselle, arriving at the bottom-stair mat.

"Oh, I've cleared them all out," said Gerald. ("So he has," from
Kathleen aside to Jimmy.) "We were so sorry you were startled; we
thought you wouldn't like to see them again."

"Then," said Mademoiselle brightly, as she peeped into the untidy
dining-room and saw that the figures had indeed vanished, "if we supped
and discoursed of your beautiful piece of theatre?"

Gerald explained fully how much his brother and sister would enjoy this.
As for him--Mademoiselle would see that it was his duty to escort Mabel
home, and kind as it was of Mademoiselle to ask her to stay the night,
it could not be, on account of the frenzied and anxious affection of
Mabel's aunt. And it was useless to suggest that Eliza should see Mabel
home, because Eliza was nervous at night unless accompanied by her
gentleman friend.

So Mabel was hatted with her own hat and cloaked with a cloak that was
not hers; and she and Gerald went out by the front door, amid kind last
words and appointments for the morrow.

The moment that front door was shut Gerald caught Mabel by the arm and
led her briskly to the corner of the side street which led to the yard.
Just round the corner he stopped.

"Now," he said, "what I want to know is--are you an idiot or aren't
you?"

"Idiot yourself!" said Mabel, but mechanically, for she saw that he was
in earnest.

"Because _I'm_ not frightened of the Ugly-Wuglies. They're as harmless
as tame rabbits. But an idiot might be frightened, and give the whole
show away. If you're an idiot, say so, and I'll go back and tell them
you're afraid to walk home, and that I'll go and let your aunt know
you're stopping."

"I'm not an idiot," said Mabel; "and," she added, glaring round her with
the wild gaze of the truly terror-stricken, "I'm not afraid of
_anything_."

"I'm going to let you share my difficulties and dangers," said Gerald;
"at least, I'm inclined to let you. I wouldn't do as much for my own
brother, I can tell you. And if you queer my pitch I'll never speak to
you again or let the others either."

"You're a beast, that's what you are! I don't need to be threatened to
make me brave. I _am_."

"Mabel," said Gerald, in low, thrilling tones, for he saw that the time
had come to sound another note, "I _know_ you're brave. I _believe_ in
you. That's why I've arranged it like this. I'm certain you've got the
heart of a lion under that black-and-white exterior. Can I trust you? To
the death?"

Mabel felt that to say anything but "Yes" was to throw away a priceless
reputation for courage. So "Yes" was what she said.

"Then wait here. You're close to the lamp. And when you see me coming
with _them_ remember they're as harmless as serpents--I mean doves.
Talk to them just like you would to any one else. See?"

He turned to leave her, but stopped at her natural question:

"What hotel did you say you were going to take them to?"

"Oh, Jimminy!" the harassed Gerald caught at his hair with both hands.
"There! you see, Mabel, you're a help already"; he had, even at that
moment, some tact left. "I clean forgot! I meant to ask you--isn't there
any lodge or anything in the Castle grounds where I could put them for
the night? The charm will break, you know, some time, like being
invisible did, and they'll just be a pack of coats and things that we
can easily carry home any day. Is there a lodge or anything?"

"There's a secret passage," Mabel began--but at that moment the
yard-door opened and an Ugly-Wugly put out its head and looked anxiously
down the street.

"Righto!"--Gerald ran to meet it. It was all Mabel could do not to run
in an opposite direction with an opposite motive. It was all she could
do, but she did it, and was proud of herself as long as ever she
remembered that night.

And now, with all the silent precaution necessitated by the near
presence of an extremely insane uncle, the Ugly-Wuglies, a grisly band,
trooped out of the yard door.

"Walk on your toes, dear," the bonneted Ugly-Wugly whispered to the one
with a wreath; and even at that thrilling crisis Gerald wondered how she
could, since the toes of one foot were but the end of a golf club and of
the other the end of a hockey-stick.

Mabel felt that there was no shame in retreating to the lamp-post at the
street corner, but, once there, she made herself halt--and no one but
Mabel will ever know how much making that took. Think of it--to stand
there, firm and quiet, and wait for those hollow, unbelievable things to
come up to her, clattering on the pavement with their stumpy feet or
borne along noiselessly, as in the case of the flower-hatted lady, by a
skirt that touched the ground, and had, Mabel knew very well, nothing at
all inside it.

She stood very still; the insides of her hands grew cold and damp, but
still she stood, saying over and over again: "They're not true--they
can't be true. It's only a dream--they aren't really true. They can't
be." And then Gerald was there, and all the Ugly-Wuglies crowding round,
and Gerald saying:--

"This is one of our friends, Mabel--the Princess in the play, you know.
Be a man!" he added in a whisper for her ear alone.

Mabel, all her nerves stretched tight as banjo strings, had an awful
instant of not knowing whether she would be able to be a man or whether
she would be merely a shrieking and running little mad girl. For the
respectable Ugly-Wugly shook her limply by the hand ("He _can't_ be
true," she told herself), and the rose-wreathed one took her arm with a
soft-padded glove at the end of an umbrella arm, and said:--

"You dear, clever little thing! _Do_ walk with me!" in a gushing,
girlish way, and in speech almost wholly lacking in consonants.

Then they all walked up the High Street as if, as Gerald said, they were
anybody else.

It was a strange procession, but Liddlesby goes early to bed, and the
Liddlesby police, in common with those of most other places, wear boots
that one can hear a mile off. If such boots had been heard, Gerald would
have had time to turn back and head them off. He felt now that he could
not resist a flush of pride in Mabel's courage as he heard her polite
rejoinders to the still more polite remarks of the amiable Ugly-Wuglies.
He did not know how near she was to the scream that would throw away the
whole thing and bring the police and the residents out to the ruin of
everybody.

They met no one, except one man, who murmured, "Guy Fawkes, swelp me!"
and crossed the road hurriedly; and when, next day, he told what he had
seen, his wife disbelieved him, and also said it was a judgment on him,
which was unreasonable.

[Illustration: IT WAS A STRANGE PROCESSION.]

Mabel felt as though she were taking part in a very completely arranged
nightmare, but Gerald was in it too, Gerald, who had asked if she was an
idiot. Well, she wasn't. But she soon would be, she felt. Yet she went
on answering the courteous vowel-talk of these impossible people. She
had often heard her aunt speak of impossible people. Well, now she
knew what they were like.

Summer twilight had melted into summer moonlight. The shadows of the
Ugly-Wuglies on the white road were much more horrible than their more
solid selves. Mabel wished it had been a dark night, and then corrected
the wish with a hasty shudder.

Gerald, submitting to a searching interrogatory from the tall-hatted
Ugly-Wugly as to his schools, his sports, pastimes, and ambitions,
wondered how long the spell would last. The ring seemed to work in
sevens. Would these things have seven hours' life--or fourteen--or
twenty-one? His mind lost itself in the intricacies of the seven-times
table (a teaser at the best of times) and only found itself with a shock
when the procession found _itself_ at the gates of the Castle grounds.

Locked--of course.

"You see," he explained, as the Ugly-Wuglies vainly shook the iron gates
with incredible hands; "it's so very late. There _is_ another way. But
you have to climb through a hole."

"The ladies," the respectable Ugly-Wugly began objecting; but the ladies
with one voice affirmed that they loved adventures. "So frightfully
thrilling," added the one who wore roses.

So they went round by the road, and coming to the hole--it was a little
difficult to find in the moonlight, which always disguises the most
familiar things--Gerald went first with the bicycle lantern which he
had snatched as his pilgrims came out of the yard; the shrinking Mabel
followed, and then the Ugly-Wuglies, with hollow rattlings of their
wooden limbs against the stone, crept through, and with strange
vowel-sounds of general amazement, manly courage, and feminine
nervousness, followed the light along the passage through the fern-hung
cutting and under the arch.

When they emerged on the moonlit enchantment of the Italian garden a
quite intelligible "Oh!" of surprised admiration broke from more than
one painted paper lip; and the respectable Ugly-Wugly was understood to
say that it must be quite a show-place--by George, sir! yes.

Those marble terraces and artfully serpentining gravel walks surely
never had echoed to steps so strange. No shadows so wildly unbelievable
had, for all its enchantments, ever fallen on those smooth, gray, dewy
lawns. Gerald was thinking this, or something like it (what he really
thought was, "I bet there never was such a go as this, even here!"),
when he saw the statue of Hermes leap from its pedestal and run towards
him and his company with all the lively curiosity of a street boy eager
to be in at a street fight. He saw, too, that he was the only one who
perceived that white advancing presence. And he knew that it was the
ring that let him see what by others could not be seen. He slipped it
from his finger. Yes; Hermes was on his pedestal, still as the snow man
you make in the Christmas holidays. He put the ring on again, and there
was Hermes, circling round the group and gazing deep in each unconscious
Ugly-Wugly face.

"This seems a very superior hotel," the tall-hatted Ugly-Wugly was
saying; "the grounds are laid out with what you might call taste."

"We should have to go in by the back door," said Mabel suddenly. "The
front door's locked at half-past nine."

A short, stout Ugly-Wugly in a yellow and blue cricket cap, who had
hardly spoken, muttered something about an escapade, and about feeling
quite young again.

And now they had skirted the marble-edged pool where the gold fish swam
and glimmered, and where the great prehistoric beast had come down to
bathe and drink. The water flashed white diamonds in the moonlight, and
Gerald alone of them all saw that the scaly-plated vast lizard was even
now rolling and wallowing there among the lily pads.

They hastened up the steps of the Temple of Flora. The back of it, where
no elegant arch opened to the air, was against one of those sheer hills,
almost cliffs, that diversified the landscape of that garden. Mabel
passed behind the statue of the goddess, fumbled a little, and then
Gerald's lantern, flashing like a search-light, showed a very high and
very narrow doorway: the stone that was the door, and that had closed
it, revolved slowly under the touch of Mabel's fingers.

"This way," she said, and panted a little. The back of her neck felt
cold and goose-fleshy.

"You lead the way, my lad, with the lantern," said the suburban
Ugly-Wugly in his bluff, agreeable way.

"I--I must, stay behind to close the door," said Gerald.

"The Princess can do that. _We'll_ help her," said the wreathed one with
effusion; and Gerald thought her horribly officious.

He insisted gently that he would be the one responsible for the safe
shutting of that door.

"You wouldn't like me to get into trouble, I'm sure," he urged; and the
Ugly-Wuglies, for the last time kind and reasonable, agreed that this,
of all things, they would most deplore.

"_You_ take it," Gerald urged, pressing the bicycle lamp on the elderly
Ugly-Wugly; "you're the natural leader. Go straight ahead. Are there any
steps?" he asked Mabel in a whisper.

"Not for ever so long," she whispered back. "It goes on for ages, and
then twists round."

"Whispering," said the smallest Ugly-Wugly suddenly, "ain't manners."

"_He_ hasn't any, anyhow," whispered the lady Ugly-Wugly; "don't mind
him--quite a self-made man," and squeezed Mabel's arm with horrible
confidential flabbiness.

The respectable Ugly-Wugly leading with the lamp, the others following
trustfully, one and all disappeared into that narrow doorway; and Gerald
and Mabel standing without, hardly daring to breathe lest a breath
should retard the procession, almost sobbed with relief. Prematurely, as
it turned out. For suddenly there was a rush and a scuffle inside the
passage, and as they strove to close the door the Ugly-Wuglies fiercely
pressed to open it again. Whether they saw something in the dark passage
that alarmed them, whether they took it into their empty heads that this
could not be the back way to any really respectable hotel, or whether a
convincing sudden instinct warned them that they were being tricked,
Mabel and Gerald never knew. But they knew that the Ugly-Wuglies were no
longer friendly and commonplace, that a fierce change had come over
them. Cries of "No, No!" "We won't go on!" "Make _him_ lead!" broke the
dreamy stillness of the perfect night. There were screams from ladies'
voices, the hoarse, determined shouts of strong Ugly-Wuglies roused to
resistance, and, worse than all, the steady pushing open of that narrow
stone door that had almost closed upon the ghastly crew. Through the
chink of it they could be seen, a writhing black crowd against the light
of the bicycle lamp; a padded hand reached round the door; stick-boned
arms stretched out angrily towards the world that that door, if it
closed, would shut them off from for ever. And the tone of their
consonantless speech was no longer conciliatory and ordinary; it was
threatening, full of the menace of unbearable horrors.

The padded hand fell on Gerald's arm, and instantly all the terrors
that he had, so far, only known in imagination became real to him, and
he saw, in the sort of flash that shows drowning people their past
lives, what it was that he had asked of Mabel, and that she had given.

"Push, push for your life!" he cried, and setting his heel against the
pedestal of Flora, pushed manfully.

"I can't any more--oh. I can't!" moaned Mabel, and tried to use her heel
likewise, but her legs were too short.

"They mustn't get out, they mustn't!" Gerald panted.

"You'll know it when we do," came from inside the door in tones which
fury and mouth-rooflessness would have made unintelligible to any ears
but those sharpened by the wild fear of that unspeakable moment.

"What's up, there?" cried suddenly a new voice--a voice with all its
consonants comforting, clean-cut, and ringing, and abruptly a new shadow
fell on the marble floor of Flora's temple.

"Come and help push!" Gerald's voice only just reached the newcomer. "If
they get out they'll kill us all."

A strong, velveteen-covered shoulder pushed suddenly between the
shoulders of Gerald and Mabel; a stout man's heel sought the aid of the
goddess's pedestal; the heavy, narrow door yielded slowly, it closed,
its spring clicked, and the furious, surging, threatening mass of
Ugly-Wuglies was shut in, and Gerald and Mabel--oh, incredible
relief!--were shut out. Mabel threw herself on the marble floor, sobbing
slow, heavy sobs of achievement and exhaustion. If I had been there I
should have looked the other way, so as not to see whether Gerald
yielded himself to the same abandonment.

The newcomer he appeared to be a gamekeeper, Gerald decided
later--looked down on--well, certainly on Mabel, and said:

"Come on, don't be a little duffer." (He may have said, "a couple of
little duffers.") "Who is it, and what's it all about?"

"I can't possibly tell you," Gerald panted.

"We shall have to see about that, shan't we," said the newcomer amiably.
"Come out into the moonlight and let's review the situation."

Gerald, even in that topsy-turvy state of his world, found time to think
that a gamekeeper who used such words as that had most likely a romantic
past. But at the same time he saw that such a man would be far less easy
to "square" with an unconvincing tale than Eliza, or Johnson, or even
Mademoiselle. In fact, he seemed, with the only tale that they had to
tell, practically unsquarable.

Gerald got up--if he was not up already, or still up--and pulled at the
limp and now hot hand of the sobbing Mabel; and as he did so the
unsquarable one took _his_ hand, and thus led both children out from
under the shadow of Flora's dome into the bright white moonlight that
carpeted Flora's steps. Here he sat down, a child on each side of him,
drew a hand of each through his velveteen arm, pressed them to his
velveteen sides in a friendly, reassuring way, and said: "Now then! Go
ahead!"

Mabel merely sobbed. We must excuse her. She had been very brave, and I
have no doubt that all heroines, from Joan of Arc to Grace Darling, have
had their sobbing moments.

But Gerald said: "It's no use. If I made up a story you'd see through
it."

"That's a compliment to my discernment, anyhow," said the stranger.
"What price telling me the truth?"

"If we told you the truth," said Gerald, "you wouldn't believe it."

"Try me," said the velveteen one. He was clean-shaven, and had large
eyes that sparkled when the moonlight touched them.

"I _can't_," said Gerald, and it was plain that he spoke the truth.
"You'd either think we were mad, and get us shut up, or else--oh, it's
no good. Thank you for helping us, and do let us go home."

"I wonder," said the stranger musingly, "whether you have any
imagination."

"Considering that we invented them," Gerald hotly began, and stopped
with late prudence.

"If by 'them' you mean the people whom I helped you to imprison in
yonder tomb," said the stranger, loosing Mabel's hand to put his arm
round her, "remember that I saw and heard them. And with all respect to
your imagination, I doubt whether any invention of yours would be quite
so convincing."

Gerald put his elbows on his knees and his chin in his hands.

"Collect yourself," said the one in velveteen; "and while you are
collecting, let me just put the thing from my point of view. I think you
hardly realise my position. I come down from London to take care of a
big estate."

"I _thought_ you were a gamekeeper," put in Gerald.

Mabel put her head on the stranger's shoulder. "Hero in disguise, then,
_I_ know," she sniffed.

"Not at all," said he; "bailiff would be nearer the mark. On the very
first evening I go out to take the moonlit air, and approaching a white
building, hear sounds of an agitated scuffle, accompanied by frenzied
appeals for assistance. Carried away by the enthusiasm of the moment, I
_do_ assist and shut up goodness knows who behind a stone door. Now, is
it unreasonable that I should ask who it is that I've shut up--helped to
shut up, I mean, and who it is that I've assisted?"

"It's reasonable enough," Gerald admitted.

"Well then," said the stranger.

"Well then," said Gerald, "the fact is---- No," he added after a pause,
"the fact is, I simply can't tell you."

"Then I must ask the other side," said Velveteens. "Let me go--I'll undo
that door and find out for myself."

"Tell him," said Mabel, speaking for the first time. "Never mind if he
believes or not. We can't have them let out."

"Very well," said Gerald, "I'll tell him. Now look here, Mr. Bailiff,
will you promise us on an English gentleman's word of honour--because,
of course, I can see you're _that_, bailiff or not--will you promise
that you won't tell any one what we tell you and that you won't have us
put in a lunatic asylum, however mad we sound?"

"Yes," said the stranger, "I think I can promise that. But if you've
been having a sham fight or anything and shoved the other side into that
hole, don't you think you'd better let them out? They'll be most awfully
frightened, you know. After all, I suppose they are only children."

"Wait till you hear," Gerald answered. "They're not children--not much!
Shall I just tell about them or begin at the beginning?"

"The beginning, of course," said the stranger.

Mabel lifted her head from his velveteen shoulder and said, "Let me
begin, then. I found a ring, and I said it would make me invisible. I
said it in play. And it _did_. I was invisible twenty-one hours. Never
mind where I got the ring. Now, Gerald, you go on."

Gerald went on; for quite a long time he went on, for the story was a
splendid one to tell.

"And so," he ended, "we got them in there; and when seven hours are
over, or fourteen, or twenty-one, or something with a seven in it,
they'll just be old coats again. They came alive at half-past nine. _I_
think they'll stop being it in seven hours--that's half-past four.
_Now_ will you let us go home?"

"I'll see you home," said the stranger in a quite new tone of
exasperating gentleness. "Come--let's be going."

"You don't believe us," said Gerald. "Of course you don't. Nobody could.
But I could make you believe if I chose."

All three stood up, and the stranger stared in Gerald's eyes till Gerald
answered his thought.

"No, I don't look mad, do I?"

"No, you aren't. But, come, you're an extraordinarily sensible boy;
don't you think you may be sickening for a fever or something?"

"And Cathy and Jimmy and Mademoiselle and Eliza, and the man who said
'Guy Fawkes, swelp me!' and _you_, you saw them move--you heard them
call out. Are you sickening for anything?"

"No--or at least not for anything but information. Come, and I'll see
you home."

"Mabel lives at the Towers," said Gerald, as the stranger turned into
the broad drive that leads to the big gate.

"No relation to Lord Yalding," said Mabel hastily--"housekeeper's
niece." She was holding on to his hand all the way. At the servants'
entrance she put up her face to be kissed, and went in.

"Poor little thing!" said the bailiff, as they went down the drive
towards the gate.

He went with Gerald to the door of the school.

"Look here," said Gerald at parting. "I know what you're going to do.
You're going to try to undo that door."

"Discerning!" said the stranger.

"Well--don't. Or, any way, wait till daylight and let us be there. We
can get there by ten."

"All right--I'll meet you there by ten," answered the stranger. "By
George! you're the rummest kids I ever met."

"We are rum," Gerald owned, "but so would you be if---- Good night."

       *       *       *       *       *

As the four children went over the smooth lawn towards Flora's Temple
they talked, as they had talked all the morning, about the adventures of
last night and of Mabel's bravery. It was not ten, but half-past twelve;
for Eliza, backed by Mademoiselle, had insisted on their "clearing up,"
and clearing up very thoroughly, the "litter" of last night.

"You're a Victoria Cross heroine, dear," said Cathy warmly. "You ought
to have a statue put up to you."

"It would come alive if you put it here," said Gerald grimly.

"_I_ shouldn't have been afraid," said Jimmy.

"By daylight," Gerald assured him, "everything looks so jolly
different."

"I do hope he'll be there," Mabel said; "he _was_ such a dear, Cathy--a
perfect bailiff, with the soul of a gentleman."

[Illustration: A PAINTED POINTED PAPER FACE PEERED OUT.]

"He isn't there, though," said Jimmy. "I believe you just dreamed him,
like you did the statues coming alive."

They went up the marble steps in the sunshine, and it was difficult to
believe that this was the place where only in last night's moonlight
fear had laid such cold hands on the hearts of Mabel and Gerald.

"Shall we open the door," suggested Kathleen, "and begin to carry home
the coats?"

"Let's listen first," said Gerald; "perhaps they aren't only coats yet."

They laid ears to the hinges of the stone door, behind which last night
the Ugly-Wuglies had shrieked and threatened. All was still as the sweet
morning itself. It was as they turned away that they saw the man they
had come to meet. He was on the other side of Flora's pedestal. But he
was not standing up. He lay there, quite still, on his back, his arms
flung wide.

"Oh, look!" cried Cathy, and pointed. His face was a queer greenish
colour, and on his forehead there was a cut; its edges were blue, and a
little blood had trickled from it on to the white of the marble.

At the same time Mabel pointed too--but she did not cry out as Cathy had
done. And what she pointed at was a big glossy-leaved rhododendron bush,
from which a painted pointed paper face peered out--very white, very
red, in the sunlight--and, as the children gazed, shrank back into the
cover of the shining leaves.



CHAPTER VIII


IT was but too plain. The unfortunate bailiff must have opened the door
before the spell had faded, while yet the Ugly-Wuglies were something
more than mere coats and hats and sticks. They had rushed out upon him,
and had done this. He lay there insensible--was it a golf-club or a
hockey-stick that had made that horrible cut on his forehead? Gerald
wondered. The girls had rushed to the sufferer; already his head was in
Mabel's lap. Kathleen had tried to get it on to hers, but Mabel was too
quick for her.

Jimmy and Gerald both knew what was the first thing needed by the
unconscious, even before Mabel impatiently said: "Water! water!"

"What in?" Jimmy asked, looking doubtfully at his hands, and then down
the green slope to the marble-bordered pool where the water-lilies were.

"Your hat--anything," said Mabel.

The two boys turned away.

"Suppose they come after us," said Jimmy.

"_What_ come after us?" Gerald snapped rather than asked.

"The Ugly-Wuglies," Jimmy whispered.

"Who's afraid?" Gerald inquired.

But he looked to right and left very carefully, and chose the way that
did not lead near the bushes. He scooped water up in his straw hat and
returned to Flora's Temple, carrying it carefully in both hands. When he
saw how quickly it ran through the straw he pulled his handkerchief from
his breast pocket with his teeth and dropped it into the hat. It was
with this that the girls wiped the blood from the bailiff's brow.

"We ought to have smelling salts," said Kathleen, half in tears. "I know
we ought."

"They would be good," Mabel owned.

"Hasn't your aunt any?"

"Yes, but----"

"Don't be a coward," said Gerald; "think of last night. _They_ wouldn't
hurt you. He must have insulted them or something. Look here, you run.
We'll see that nothing runs after you."

There was no choice but to relinquish the head of the interesting
invalid to Kathleen; so Mabel did it, cast one glaring glance round the
rhododendron bordered slope, and fled towards the castle.

The other three bent over the still unconscious bailiff.

"He's not dead, is he?" asked Jimmy anxiously.

"No," Kathleen reassured him, "his heart's beating. Mabel and I felt it
in his wrist, where doctors do. How frightfully good-looking he is!"

"Not so dusty," Gerald admitted.

"I never know what you mean by good-looking," said Jimmy, and suddenly a
shadow fell on the marble beside them and a fourth voice spoke--not
Mabel's; her hurrying figure, though still in sight, was far away.

"Quite a personable young man," it said.

The children looked up--into the face of the eldest of the Ugly-Wuglies,
the respectable one. Jimmy and Kathleen screamed. I am sorry, but they
did.

"Hush!" said Gerald savagely: he was still wearing the ring. "Hold your
tongues! I'll get him away," he added in a whisper.

"Very sad affair this," said the respectable Ugly-Wugly. He spoke with a
curious accent; there was something odd about his r's, and his m's and
n's were those of a person labouring under an almost intolerable cold in
the head. But it was not the dreadful "oo" and "ah" voice of the night
before. Kathleen and Jimmy stooped over the bailiff. Even that prostrate
form, being human, seemed some little protection. But Gerald, strong in
the fearlessness that the ring gave to its wearer, looked full into the
face of the Ugly-Wugly--and started. For though the face was almost the
same as the face he had himself painted on the school drawing-paper, it
was not the same. For it was no longer paper. It was a real face, and
the hands, lean and almost transparent as they were, were real hands.
As it moved a little to get a better view of the bailiff it was plain
that it had legs, arms--live legs and arms, and a self-supporting
backbone. It was alive indeed--with a vengeance.

"How did it happen?" Gerald asked with an effort at calmness--a
successful effort.

"Most regrettable," said the Ugly-Wugly. "The others must have missed
the way last night in the passage. They never found the hotel."

"Did _you_?" asked Gerald blankly.

"Of course," said the Ugly-Wugly. "Most respectable, exactly as you
said. Then when I came away--I didn't come the front way because I
wanted to revisit this sylvan scene by daylight, and the hotel people
didn't seem to know how to direct me to it--I found the others all at
this door, very angry. They'd been here all night, trying to get out.
Then the door opened--this gentleman must have opened it--and before I
could protect him, that underbred man in the high hat--you remember----"

Gerald remembered.

"Hit him on the head, and he fell where you see him. The others
dispersed, and I myself was just going for assistance when I saw you."

Here Jimmy was discovered to be in tears and Kathleen white as any
drawing-paper.

"What's the matter, my little man?" said the respectable Ugly-Wugly
kindly. Jimmy passed instantly from tears to yells.

"Here, take the ring!" said Gerald in a furious whisper, and thrust it
on to Jimmy's hot, damp, resisting finger. Jimmy's voice stopped short
in the middle of a howl. And Gerald in a cold flash realised what it was
that Mabel had gone through the night before. But it was daylight, and
Gerald was not a coward.

"We must find the others," he said.

"I imagine," said the elderly Ugly-Wugly, "that they have gone to bathe.
Their clothes are in the wood."

He pointed stiffly.

"You two go and see," said Gerald. "I'll go on dabbing this chap's
head."

In the wood Jimmy, now fearless as any lion, discovered four heaps of
clothing, with broomsticks, hockey-sticks, and masks complete, all that
had gone to make up the gentlemen Ugly-Wuglies of the night before. On a
stone seat well in the sun sat the two lady Ugly-Wuglies, and Kathleen
approached them gingerly. Valour is easier in the sunshine than at
night, as we all know. When she and Jimmy came close to the bench, they
saw that the Ugly-Wuglies were only Ugly-Wuglies such as they had often
made. There was no life in them. Jimmy shook them to pieces, and a sigh
of relief burst from Kathleen.

"The spell's broken, you see," she said; "and that old gentleman, he's
real. He only happens to be like the Ugly-Wugly we made."

"He's got the coat that hung in the hall on, anyway," said Jimmy.

[Illustration: JIMMY SHOOK THEM TO PIECES.]

"No, it's only like it. Let's get back to the unconscious stranger."

They did, and Gerald begged the elderly Ugly-Wugly to retire among the
bushes with Jimmy; "because," said he, "I think the poor bailiff's
coming round, and it might upset him to see strangers--and Jimmy'll keep
you company. He's the best one of us to go with you," he added hastily.

And this, since Jimmy had the ring, was certainly true.

So the two disappeared behind the rhododendrons. Mabel came back with
the salts just as the bailiff opened his eyes.

"It's just like life," she said; "I might just as well not have gone.
However----" She knelt down at once and held the bottle under the
sufferer's nose till he sneezed and feebly pushed her hand away with the
faint question:

"What's up now?"

"You've hurt your head," said Gerald. "Lie still."

"No--more--smelling-bottle," he said weakly, and lay.

Quite soon he sat up and looked round him. There was an anxious silence.
Here was a grown-up who knew last night's secret, and none of the
children were at all sure what the utmost rigour of the law might be in
a case where people, no matter how young, made Ugly-Wuglies, and brought
them to life--dangerous, fighting, angry life. What would he say--what
would he do? He said: "What an odd thing! Have I been insensible long?"

"Hours," said Mabel earnestly.

"Not long," said Kathleen.

"We don't know. We found you like it," said Gerald.

"I'm all right now," said the bailiff, and his eye fell on the
blood-stained handkerchief. "I say, I did give my head a bang. And
you've been giving me first aid. Thank you most awfully. But it is rum."

"What's rum?" politeness obliged Gerald to ask.

"Well, I suppose it isn't really rum--I expect I saw you just before I
fainted, or whatever it was--but I've dreamed the most extraordinary
dream while I've been insensible, and you were in it."

"Nothing but us?" asked Mabel breathlessly.

"Oh, lots of things--impossible things--but _you_ were real enough."

Every one breathed deeply in relief. It was indeed, as they agreed
later, a lucky let-off.

"Are you _sure_ you're all right?" they all asked, as he got on his
feet.

"Perfectly, thank you." He glanced behind Flora's statue as he spoke.
"Do you know, I dreamed there was a door there, but of course there
isn't. I don't know how to thank you," he added, looking at them with
what the girls called his beautiful, kind eyes; "it's lucky for me you
came along. You come here whenever you like, you know," he added. "I
give you the freedom of the place."

"You're the new bailiff, aren't you?" said Mabel.

"Yes. How did you know?" he asked quickly; but they did not tell him how
they knew. Instead, they found out which way he was going, and went the
other way after warm hand-shakes and hopes on both sides that they would
meet again soon.

"I'll tell you what," said Gerald, as they watched the tall, broad
figure of the bailiff grow smaller across the hot green of the grass
slope, "have you got any idea of how we're going to spend the day?
Because I have."

The others hadn't.

"We'll get rid of that Ugly-Wugly--oh, we'll find a way right
enough--and directly we've done it we'll go home and seal up the ring in
an envelope so that its teeth'll be drawn and it'll be powerless to have
unforeseen larks with us. Then we'll get out on the roof, and have a
quiet day--books and apples. I'm about fed up with adventures, so I tell
you."

The others told him the same thing.

"Now, _think_," said he--"think as you never thought before--how to get
rid of that Ugly-Wugly."

Every one thought, but their brains were tired with anxiety and
distress, and the thoughts they thought were, as Mabel said, not worth
thinking, let alone saying.

"I suppose Jimmy's all right," said Kathleen anxiously.

"Oh, _he's_ all right: he's got the ring," said Gerald.

"I hope he won't go wishing anything rotten," said Mabel, but Gerald
urged her to shut up and let him think.

"I think I think best sitting down," he said, and sat; "and sometimes
you can think best aloud. The Ugly-Wugly's _real_--don't make any
mistake about that. And he got made real inside that passage. If we
could get him back there he might get changed again, and then we could
take the coats and things back."

"Isn't there any other way?" Kathleen asked; and Mabel, more candid,
said bluntly: "I'm not going into that passage, so there!"

"Afraid! In broad daylight," Gerald sneered.

"It wouldn't be broad daylight in there," said Mabel, and Kathleen
shivered.

"If we went to him and suddenly tore his coat off," said she--"he _is_
only coats--he couldn't go on being real then."

"_Couldn't_ he!" said Gerald. "You don't know what he's like under the
coat."

Kathleen shivered again. And all this time the sun was shining gaily and
the white statues and the green trees and the fountains and terraces
looked as cheerfully romantic as a scene in a play.

"Any way," said Gerald, "we'll try to get him back, and shut the door.
That's the most we can hope for. And then apples, and 'Robinson Crusoe'
or the 'Swiss Family,' or any book you like that's got no magic in it.
Now, we've just got to do it. And he's not horrid now; _really_ he
isn't. He's real, you see."

"I suppose that makes all the difference," said Mabel, and tried to feel
that perhaps it did.

"And it's broad daylight--just look at the sun," Gerald insisted. "Come
on!"

He took a hand of each, and they walked resolutely towards the bank of
rhododendrons behind which Jimmy and the Ugly-Wugly had been told to
wait, and as they went Gerald said: "He's real"--"The sun's
shining"--"It'll all be over in a minute." And he said these things
again and again, so that there should be no mistake about them.

As they neared the bushes the shining leaves rustled, shivered, and
parted, and before the girls had time to begin to hang back Jimmy came
blinking out into the sunlight. The boughs closed behind him, and they
did not stir or rustle for the appearance of any one else. Jimmy was
alone.

"Where is it?" asked the girls in one breath.

"Walking up and down in a fir-walk," said Jimmy, "doing sums in a book.
He says he's most frightfully rich, and he's got to get up to town to
the Stocks or something--where they change papers into gold if you're
clever, he says. I should like to go to the Stocks-change, wouldn't
you?"

"I don't seem to care very much about changes," said Gerald. "I've had
enough. Show us where he is--we must get rid of him."

"He's got a motor-car," Jimmy went on, parting the warm
varnished-looking rhododendron leaves, "and a garden with a tennis-court
and a lake and a carriage and pair, and he goes to Athens for his
holiday sometimes, just like other people go to Margate."

"The best thing," said Gerald, following through the bushes, "will be to
tell him the shortest way out is through that hotel that he thinks he
found last night. Then we get him into the passage, give him a push, fly
back, and shut the door."

"He'll starve to death in there," said Kathleen, "if he's really real."

"I expect it doesn't last long, the ring magics don't--anyway, it's the
only thing I can think of."

"He's frightfully rich," Jimmy went on unheeding amid the cracking of
the bushes; "he's building a public library for the people where he
lives, and having his portrait painted to put in it. He thinks they'll
like that."

The belt of rhododendrons was passed, and the children had reached a
smooth grass walk bordered by tall pines and firs of strange different
kinds. "He's just round that corner," said Jimmy. "He's simply rolling
in money. He doesn't know what to do with it. He's been building a
horse-trough and drinking fountain with a bust of himself on top. Why
doesn't he build a private swimming-bath close to his bed, so that he
can just roll off into it of a morning? I wish _I_ was rich; I'd soon
show him----"

"That's a sensible wish," said Gerald. "I wonder we didn't think of
doing that. Oh, criky!" he added, and with reason. For there, in the
green shadows of the pine-walk, in the woodland silence, broken only by
rustling leaves and the agitated breathing of the three unhappy others,
Jimmy got his wish. By quick but perfectly plain-to-be-seen degrees
Jimmy became rich. And the horrible thing was that though they could see
it happening they did not know what was happening, and could not have
stopped it if they had. All they could see was Jimmy, their own Jimmy,
whom they had larked with and quarrelled with and made it up with ever
since they could remember, Jimmy continuously and horribly growing old.
The whole thing was over in a few seconds. Yet in those few seconds they
saw him grow to a youth, a young man, a middle-aged man; and then, with
a sort of shivering shock, unspeakably horrible and definite, he seemed
to settle down into an elderly gentleman, handsomely but rather dowdily
dressed, who was looking down at them through spectacles and asking them
the nearest way to the railway-station. If they had not seen the change
take place, in all its awful details, they would never have guessed that
this stout, prosperous, elderly gentleman with the high hat, the
frock-coat, and the large red seal dangling from the curve of a portly
waistcoat, was their own Jimmy. But, as they _had_ seen it, they knew
the dreadful truth.

"Oh, Jimmy, _don't_!" cried Mabel desperately.

Gerald said: "This is perfectly beastly," and Kathleen broke into wild
weeping.

"Don't cry, little girl!" said That-which-had-been-Jimmy; "and you, boy,
can't you give a civil answer to a civil question?"

"He doesn't know us!" wailed Kathleen.

"Who doesn't know you?" said That-which-had-been impatiently.

"Y--y--_you_ don't!" Kathleen sobbed.

"I certainly don't," returned That-which----"but surely that need not
distress you so deeply."

"Oh, Jimmy, Jimmy, Jimmy!" Kathleen sobbed louder than before.

"He _doesn't_ know us," Gerald owned, "or--look here, Jimmy, y--you
aren't kidding, are you? Because if you are it's simply abject rot----"

"My name is Mr. ----," said That-which-had-been-Jimmy, and gave the name
correctly. By the way, it will perhaps be shorter to call this elderly
stout person who was Jimmy grown rich by some simpler name than I have
just used. Let us call him "That"--short for "That-which-had-been-Jimmy."

"What _are_ we to do?" whispered Mabel, awestruck; and aloud she said:
"Oh, Mr. James, or whatever you call yourself, _do_ give me the ring."
For on That's finger the fatal ring showed plain.

"Certainly not," said That firmly. "You appear to be a very grasping
child."

"But what are you going to _do_?" Gerald asked in the flat tones of
complete hopelessness.

"Your interest is very flattering," said That. "Will you tell me, or
won't you, the way to the nearest railway-station?"

"No," said Gerald, "we won't."

"Then," said That, still politely, though quite plainly furious,
"perhaps you'll tell me the way to the nearest lunatic asylum?"

"Oh, no, no, no!" cried Kathleen. "You're not so bad as that."

"Perhaps not. But _you_ are," That retorted; "if you're not lunatics
you're idiots. However, I see a gentleman ahead who is perhaps sane. In
fact, I seem to recognise him." A gentleman, indeed, was now to be seen
approaching. It was the elderly Ugly-Wugly.

"Oh! don't you remember Jerry?" Kathleen cried, "and Cathy, your own
Cathy Puss Cat? Dear, dear Jimmy, _don't_ be so silly!"

"Little girl," said That, looking at her crossly through his spectacles,
"I am sorry you have not been better brought up." And he walked stiffly
towards the Ugly-Wugly. Two hats were raised, a few words were
exchanged, and two elderly figures walked side by side down the green
pine-walk, followed by three miserable children, horrified, bewildered,
alarmed, and, what is really worse than anything, quite at their wits'
end.

"He wished to be rich, so of course he is," said Gerald; "he'll have
money for tickets and everything."

[Illustration: TWO HATS WERE RAISED.]

"And when the spell breaks--it's sure to break, isn't it?--he'll find
himself somewhere awful--perhaps in a really good hotel--and not know
how he got there."

"I wonder how long the Ugly-Wuglies lasted," said Mabel.

"Yes," Gerald answered, "that reminds me. You two _must_ collect the
coats and things. Hide them, anywhere you like, and we'll carry them
home to-morrow--if there _is_ any to-morrow," he added darkly.

"Oh, don't!" said Kathleen, once more breathing heavily on the verge of
tears: "you wouldn't think everything _could_ be so awful, and the sun
shining like it does."

"Look here," said Gerald, "of course I must stick to Jimmy. You two must
go home to Mademoiselle and tell her Jimmy and I have gone off in the
train with a gentleman--say he looked like an uncle. He does--some kinds
of uncle. There'll be a beastly row afterwards, but it's got to be
done."

"It all seems thick with lies," said Kathleen; "you don't seem to be
able to get a word of truth in edgewise hardly."

"Don't you worry," said her brother; "they aren't lies--they're as true
as anything else in this magic rot we've got mixed up in. It's like
telling lies in a dream; you can't help it."

"Well, all I know is I wish it would stop."

"Lot of use your wishing _that_ is," said Gerald, exasperated. "So long.
I've _got_ to go, and you've _got_ to stay. If it's any comfort to you,
I don't believe _any_ of it's real: it can't be; it's too thick. Tell
Mademoiselle Jimmy and I will be back to tea. If we don't happen to be I
can't help it. I can't help _anything_, except perhaps Jimmy." He
started to run, for the girls had lagged, and the Ugly-Wugly and That
(late Jimmy) had quickened their pace.

The girls were left looking after them.

"We've _got_ to find these clothes," said Mabel, "simply got to. I used
to want to be a heroine. It's different when it really comes to being,
isn't it?"

"Yes, very," said Kathleen. "Where shall we hide the clothes when we've
got them? Not--not that passage?"

"Never!" said Mabel firmly: "we'll hide them inside the great stone
dinosaurus. He's hollow."

"He comes alive--in his stone," said Kathleen.

"Not in the sunshine he doesn't," Mabel told her confidently, "and not
without the ring."

"There won't be any apples and books to-day," said Kathleen.

"No, but we'll do the babiest thing we _can_ do the minute we get home.
We'll have a dolls' tea-party. That'll make us feel as if there wasn't
really any magic."

"It'll have to be a very strong tea party, then," said Kathleen
doubtfully.

       *       *       *       *       *

And now we see Gerald, a small but quite determined figure, paddling
along in the soft white dust of the sunny road, in the wake of two
elderly gentlemen. His hand, in his trousers pocket, buries itself with
a feeling of satisfaction in the heavy mixed coinage that is his share
of the profits of his conjuring at the fair. His noiseless tennis-shoes
bear him to the station, where, unobserved, he listens at the ticket
office to the voice of That-which-was-James. "One first London," it
says; and Gerald, waiting till That and the Ugly-Wugly have strolled on
to the platform, politely conversing of politics and the Kaffir market,
takes a third return to London. The train strides in, squeaking and
puffing. The watched take their seats in a carriage blue-lined. The
watcher springs into a yellow wooden compartment. A whistle sounds, a
flag is waved. The train pulls itself together, strains, jerks, and
starts.

[Illustration: MABEL HANDS UP THE CLOTHES AND THE STICKS.]

"I don't understand," says Gerald, alone in his third-class carriage,
"how railway trains and magic _can_ go on at the same time."

And yet they do.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mabel and Kathleen, nervously peering among the rhododendron bushes and
the bracken and the fancy fir-trees, find six several heaps of coats,
hats, skirts, gloves, golf-clubs, hockey-sticks, broom-handles. They
carry them, panting and damp, for the mid-day sun is pitiless, up the
hill to where the stone dinosaurus looms immense among a forest of
larches. The dinosaurus has a hole in his stomach. Kathleen shows Mabel
how to "make a back" and climbs up on it into the cold, stony inside
of the monster. Mabel hands up the clothes and the sticks.

"There's lots of room," says Kathleen; "its tail goes down into the
ground. It's like a secret passage."

"Suppose something comes out of it and jumps out at you," says Mabel,
and Kathleen hurriedly descends.

The explanations to Mademoiselle promise to be difficult, but, as
Kathleen said afterwards, any little thing is enough to take a
grown-up's attention off. A figure passes the window just as they are
explaining that it really did look exactly like an uncle that the boys
have gone to London with.

"Who's that?" says Mademoiselle suddenly, pointing, too, which every one
knows is not manners.

It is the bailiff coming back from the doctor's with antiseptic plaster
on that nasty cut that took so long a-bathing this morning. They tell
her it is the bailiff at Yalding Towers, and she says, "Sky!" (_Ciel!_)
and asks no more awkward questions about the boys. Lunch--very late--is
a silent meal. After lunch Mademoiselle goes out, in a hat with many
pink roses, carrying a rose-lined parasol. The girls, in dead silence,
organise a dolls' tea-party, with real tea. At the second cup Kathleen
bursts into tears. Mabel, also weeping, embraces her.

"I wish," sobs Kathleen, "oh, I _do_ wish I knew where the boys were!
It _would_ be such a comfort."

       *       *       *       *       *

Gerald knew where the boys were, and it was no comfort to him at all. If
you come to think of it, he was the only person who could know where
they were, because Jimmy didn't know that he was a boy--and indeed he
wasn't really--and the Ugly-Wugly couldn't be expected to know anything
real, such as where boys were. At the moment when the second cup of
dolls' tea--very strong, but not strong enough to drown care in--was
being poured out by the trembling hand of Kathleen, Gerald was
lurking--there really is no other word for it--on the staircase of
Aldermanbury Buildings, Old Broad Street. On the floor below him was a
door bearing the legend "Mr. U. W. Ugli, Stock and Share Broker. And at
the Stock Exchange," and on the floor above was another door, on which
was the name of Gerald's little brother, now grown suddenly rich in so
magic and tragic a way. There were no explaining words under Jimmy's
name. Gerald could not guess what walk in life it was to which That
(which had been Jimmy) owed its affluence. He had seen, when the door
opened to admit his brother, a tangle of clerks and mahogany desks.
Evidently That had a large business.

What was Gerald to do? What _could_ he do?

It is almost impossible, especially for one so young as Gerald, to enter
a large London office and explain that the elderly and respected head
of it is not what he seems, but is really your little brother, who has
been suddenly advanced to age and wealth by a tricky wishing ring. If
you think it's a possible thing, try it, that's all. Nor could he knock
at the door of Mr. U. W. Ugli, Stock and Share Broker (and at the Stock
Exchange), and inform _his_ clerks that their chief was really nothing
but old clothes that had accidentally come alive, and by some magic,
which he couldn't attempt to explain, become real during a night spent
at a really good hotel which had no existence.

The situation bristled, as you see, with difficulties. And it was so
long past Gerald's proper dinner-time that his increasing hunger was
rapidly growing to seem the most important difficulty of all. It is
quite possible to starve to death on the staircase of a London building
if the people you are watching for only stay long enough in their
offices. The truth of this came home to Gerald more and more painfully.

A boy with hair like a new front door mat came whistling up the stairs.
He had a dark blue bag in his hands.

"I'll give you a tanner for yourself if you'll get me a tanner's worth
of buns," said Gerald, with that prompt decision common to all great
commanders.

"Show us yer tanners," the boy rejoined with at least equal promptness.
Gerald showed them. "All right; hand over."

"Payment on delivery," said Gerald, using words from the drapers which
he had never thought to use.

The boy grinned admiringly.

"Knows 'is wy abaht," he said; "ain't no flies on 'im."

"Not many," Gerald owned with modest pride. "Cut along, there's a good
chap. I've _got_ to wait here. I'll take care of your bag if you like."

"Nor yet there ain't no flies on me neither," remarked the boy,
shouldering it. "I been up to the confidence trick for years--ever since
I was your age."

With this parting shot he went, and returned in due course bun-laden.
Gerald gave the sixpence and took the buns. When the boy, a minute
later, emerged from the door of Mr. U. W. Ugli, Stock and Share Broker
(and at the Stock Exchange), Gerald stopped him.

"What sort of chap's that?" he asked, pointing the question with a jerk
of an explaining thumb.

"Awful big pot," said the boy; "up to his eyes in oof. Motor and all
that."

"Know anything about the one on the next landing?"

"He's bigger than what this one is. Very old firm--special cellar in the
Bank of England to put his chink in--all in bins like against the wall
at the corn-chandler's. Jimminy, I wouldn't mind 'alf an hour in there,
and the doors open and the police away at a beano. Not much! Neither.
You'll bust if you eat all them buns."

"Have one?" Gerald responded, and held out the bag.

"They say in our office," said the boy, paying for the bun honourably
with unasked information, "as these two is all for cutting each other's
throats--oh, only in the way of business--been at it for years."

Gerald wildly wondered what magic and how much had been needed to give
history and a past to these two things of yesterday, the rich Jimmy and
the Ugly-Wugly. If he could get them away would all memory of them
fade--in this boy's mind, for instance, in the minds of all the people
who did business with them in the City? Would the mahogany-and-clerk-furnished
offices fade away? Were the clerks real? Was the mahogany? Was he
himself real? Was the boy?

"Can you keep a secret?" he asked the other boy. "Are you on for a
lark?"

"I ought to be getting back to the office," said the boy.

"Get then!" said Gerald.

"Don't you get stuffy," said the boy. "I was just agoing to say it
didn't matter. I know how to make my nose bleed if I'm a bit late."

Gerald congratulated him on this accomplishment, at once so useful and
so graceful, and then said:--

"Look here. I'll give you five bob--honest."

"What for?" was the boy's natural question.

"If you'll help me."

"Fire ahead."

"I'm a private inquiry," said Gerald.

"'Tec? You don't look it."

"What's the good of being one if you look it?" Gerald asked impatiently,
beginning on another bun. "That old chap on the floor above--he's
_wanted_."

"Police?" asked the boy with fine carelessness.

"No--sorrowing relations."

"'Return to,'" said the boy; "'all forgotten and forgiven.' I see."

"And I've got to get him to them, somehow. Now, if you could go in and
give him a message from some one who wanted to meet him on business----"

"Hold on!" said the boy. "I know a trick worth two of that. You go in
and see old Ugli. He'd give his ears to have the old boy out of the way
for a day or two. They were saying so in our office only this morning."

"Let me think," said Gerald, laying down the last bun on his knee
expressly to hold his head in his hands.

"Don't you forget to think about my five bob," said the boy.

Then there was a silence on the stairs, broken only by the cough of a
clerk in That's office, and the clickety-clack of a typewriter in the
office of Mr. U. W. Ugli.

Then Gerald rose up and finished the bun.

"You're right," he said. "I'll chance it. Here's your five bob."

He brushed the bun crumbs from his front, cleared his throat, and
knocked at the door of Mr. U. W. Ugli. It opened and he entered.

The door-mat boy lingered, secure in his power to account for his long
absence by means of his well-trained nose, and his waiting was rewarded.
He went down a few steps, round the bend of the stairs, and heard the
voice of Mr. U. W. Ugli, so well known on that staircase (and on the
Stock Exchange) say in soft, cautious accents:--

"Then I'll ask him to let me look at the ring--and I'll drop it. You
pick it up. But remember, it's a pure accident, and you don't know me. I
can't have my name mixed up in a thing like this. You're _sure_ he's
really unhinged?"

"Quite," said Gerald; "he's quite mad about that ring. He'll follow it
anywhere. I know he will. And think of his sorrowing relations."

"I do--I do," said Mr. Ugli kindly; "that's all I _do_ think of, of
course."

He went up the stairs to the other office, and Gerald heard the voice of
That telling his clerks that he was going out to lunch. Then the
horrible Ugly-Wugly and Jimmy, hardly less horrible in the eyes of
Gerald, passed down the stairs where, in the dusk of the lower landing,
two boys were making themselves as undistinguishable as possible, and so
out into the street, talking of stocks and shares, bears and bulls. The
two boys followed.

"I say," the door-mat-headed boy whispered admiringly, "whatever are you
up to?"

"You'll see," said Gerald recklessly. "Come on!"

"You tell me. I must be getting back."

"Well, I'll tell you, but you won't believe me. That old gentleman's not
really old at all--he's my young brother suddenly turned into what you
see. The other's not real at all. He's only just old clothes and nothing
inside."

"He looks it, I must say," the boy admitted; "but I say--you do stick it
on, don't you?"

"Well, my brother was turned like that by a magic ring."

"There ain't no such thing as magic," said the boy. "I learnt that at
school."

"All right," said Gerald. "Goodbye."

"Oh, go ahead!" said the boy; "you do stick it on, though."

"Well, that magic ring. If I can get hold of it I shall just wish we
were all in a certain place. And we shall be. And then I can deal with
both of them."

"Deal?"

"Yes, the ring won't _unwish_ anything you've wished. That undoes itself
with time, like a spring uncoiling. But it'll give you a brand-new
wish--I'm almost certain of it. Anyhow, I'm going to chance it."

"You are a rotter, aren't you?" said the boy respectfully.

"You wait and see," Gerald repeated.

"I say, you aren't going into this swell place! you _can't_?"

The boy paused, appalled at the majesty of Pym's.

"Yes, I am--they can't turn us out as long as we behave. You come along,
too. I'll stand lunch."

I don't know why Gerald clung so to this boy. He wasn't a very nice boy.
Perhaps it was because he was the only person Gerald knew in London, to
speak to--except That-which-had-been-Jimmy and the Ugly-Wugly; and he
did not want to talk to either of them.

What happened next happened so quickly that, as Gerald said later, it
was "just like magic." The restaurant was crowded--busy men were hastily
bolting the food hurriedly brought by busy waitresses. There was a clink
of forks and plates, the gurgle of beer from bottles, the hum of talk,
and the smell of many good things to eat.

"Two chops, please," Gerald had just said, playing with a plainly shown
handful of money, so as to leave no doubt of his honourable intentions.
Then at the next table he heard the words, "Ah, yes, curious old family
heirloom," the ring was drawn off the finger of That, and Mr. U. W.
Ugli, murmuring something about a unique curio, reached his impossible
hand out for it. The door-mat-headed boy was watching breathlessly.

"There's a ring right enough," he owned. And then the ring slipped from
the hand of Mr. U. W. Ugli and skidded along the floor. Gerald pounced
on it like a greyhound on a hare. He thrust the dull circlet on his
finger and cried out aloud in that crowded place:--

"I wish Jimmy and I were inside that door behind the statue of Flora."

It was the only safe place he could think of.

The lights and sounds and scents of the restaurant died away as a
wax-drop dies in fire--a rain-drop in water. I don't know, and Gerald
never knew, what happened in that restaurant. There was nothing about it
in the papers, though Gerald looked anxiously for "Extraordinary
Disappearance of well-known City Man." What the door-mat-headed boy did
or thought I don't know either. No more does Gerald. But he would like
to know, whereas I don't care tuppence. The world went on all right,
anyhow, whatever he thought or did. The lights and the sounds and the
scents of Pym's died out. In place of the light there was darkness; in
place of the sounds there was silence; and in place of the scent of
beef, pork, mutton, fish, veal, cabbage, onions, carrots, beer, and
tobacco there was the musty, damp scent of a place underground that has
been long shut up.

[Illustration: HE CRIED OUT ALOUD IN THAT CROWDED PLACE: "I WISH JIMMY
AND I WERE INSIDE THAT DOOR BEHIND THE STATUE OF FLORA."]

Gerald felt sick and giddy, and there was something at the back of his
mind that he knew would make him feel sicker and giddier as soon as he
should have the sense to remember what it was. Meantime it was important
to think of proper words to soothe the City man that had once been
Jimmy--to keep him quiet till Time, like a spring uncoiling, should
bring the reversal of the spell--make all things as they were and as
they ought to be. But he fought in vain for words. There were none. Nor
were they needed. For through the deep darkness came a voice--and it was
not the voice of that City man who had been Jimmy, but the voice of that
very Jimmy who was Gerald's little brother, and who had wished that
unlucky wish for riches that could only be answered by changing all that
was Jimmy, young and poor, to all that Jimmy, rich and old, would have
been. Another voice said: "Jerry, Jerry! Are you awake?--I've had such a
rum dream."

And then there was a moment when nothing was said or done.

Gerald felt through the thick darkness, and the thick silence, and the
thick scent of old earth shut up, and he got hold of Jimmy's hand.

"It's all right, Jimmy, old chap," he said; "it's not a dream now. It's
that beastly ring again. I had to wish us here, to get you back at all
out of your dream."

"Wish us where?" Jimmy held on to the hand in a way that in the daylight
of life he would have been the first to call babyish.

"Inside the passage--behind the Flora statue," said Gerald, adding,
"it's all right, really."

"Oh, I daresay it's all right," Jimmy answered through the dark, with an
irritation not strong enough to make him loosen his hold of his
brother's hand. "_But how are we going to get out?_"

Then Gerald knew what it was that was waiting to make him feel more
giddy than the lightning flight from Cheapside to Yalding Towers had
been able to make him. But he said stoutly:

"I'll wish us out, of course." Though all the time he knew that the ring
would not undo its given wishes.

It didn't.

Gerald wished. He handed the ring carefully to Jimmy, through the thick
darkness. And Jimmy wished.

And there they still were, in that black passage behind Flora, that had
led--in the case of one Ugly-Wugly at least--to "a good hotel." And the
stone door was shut. And they did not know even which way to turn to it.

"If I only had some matches!" said Gerald.

"Why didn't you leave me in the dream?" Jimmy almost whimpered. "It was
light there, and I was just going to have salmon and cucumber."

"I," rejoined Gerald in gloom, "was just going to have steak and fried
potatoes."

The silence, and the darkness, and the earthy scent were all they had
now.

"I always wondered what it would be like," said Jimmy in low, even
tones, "to be buried alive. And now I know! Oh!" his voice suddenly rose
to a shriek, "it isn't true, it isn't! It's a dream--that's what it
is!"

There was a pause while you could have counted ten. Then--

"Yes," said Gerald bravely, through the scent and the silence and the
darkness, "it's just a dream, Jimmy, old chap. We'll just hold on, and
call out now and then just for the lark of the thing. But it's really
only a dream, of course."

"Of course," said Jimmy in the silence and the darkness and the scent of
old earth.



CHAPTER IX


THERE is a curtain, thin as gossamer, clear as glass, strong as iron,
that hangs for ever between the world of magic and the world that seems
to us to be real. And when once people have found one of the little weak
spots in that curtain which are marked by magic rings, and amulets, and
the like, almost anything may happen. Thus it is not surprising that
Mabel and Kathleen, conscientiously conducting one of the dullest dolls'
tea-parties at which either had ever assisted, should suddenly, and both
at once, have felt a strange, unreasonable, but quite irresistible
desire to return instantly to the Temple of Flora--even at the cost of
leaving the dolls' tea-service in an unwashed state, and only half the
raisins eaten. They went--as one has to go when the magic impulse drives
one--against their better judgment, against their wills almost.

And the nearer they came to the Temple of Flora, in the golden hush of
the afternoon, the more certain each was that they could not possibly
have done otherwise.

And this explains exactly how it was that when Gerald and Jimmy,
holding hands in the darkness of the passage, uttered their first
concerted yell, "just for the lark of the thing," that yell was
instantly answered from outside.

A crack of light showed in that part of the passage where they had least
expected the door to be. The stone door itself swung slowly open, and
they were out of it, in the Temple of Flora, blinking in the good
daylight, an unresisting prey to Kathleen's embraces and the
questionings of Mabel.

"And you left that Ugly-Wugly loose in London," Mabel pointed out; "you
might have wished it to be with you, too."

"It's all right where it is," said Gerald. "I couldn't think of
everything. And besides, no, thank you! Now we'll go home and seal up
the ring in an envelope."

"_I_ haven't done anything with the ring yet," said Kathleen.

"I shouldn't think you'd want to when you see the sort of things it does
with you," said Gerald.

"It wouldn't do things like that if _I_ was wishing with it," Kathleen
protested.

"Look here," said Mabel, "let's just put it back in the treasure-room
and have done with it. I oughtn't ever to have taken it away, really.
It's a sort of stealing. It's quite as bad, really, as Eliza borrowing
it to astonish her gentleman friend with."

"I don't mind putting it back if you like," said Gerald, "only if any of
us do think of a sensible wish you'll let us have it out again, of
course?"

"Of course, of course," Mabel agreed.

So they trooped up to the castle, and Mabel once more worked the spring
that let down the panelling and showed the jewels, and the ring was put
back among the odd dull ornaments that Mabel had once said were magic.

"How innocent it looks!" said Gerald. "You wouldn't think there was any
magic about it. It's just like an old silly ring. I wonder if what Mabel
said about the other things is true! Suppose we try."

"_Don't!_" said Kathleen. "_I_ think magic things are spiteful. They
just enjoy getting you into tight places."

"I'd like to try," said Mabel, "only--well, everything's been rather
upsetting, and I've forgotten what I said anything was."

So had the others. Perhaps that was why, when Gerald said that a bronze
buckle laid on the foot would have the effect of seven-league boots, it
didn't; when Jimmy, a little of the City man he had been clinging to him
still, said that the steel collar would ensure your always having money
in your pockets, his own remained empty; and when Mabel and Kathleen
invented qualities of the most delightful nature for various rings and
chains and brooches, nothing at all happened.

"It's only the ring that's magic," said Mabel at last; "and, I say!" she
added, in quite a different voice.

"What?"

"Suppose even the ring isn't!"

"But we know it is."

"I don't," said Mabel. "I believe it's not to-day at all. I believe it's
the other day--we've just dreamed all these things. It's the day I made
up that nonsense about the ring."

"No, it isn't," said Gerald; "you were in your Princess-clothes then."

"What Princess-clothes?" said Mabel, opening her dark eyes very wide.

"Oh, don't be silly," said Gerald wearily.

"I'm not silly," said Mabel; "and I think it's time you went. I'm sure
Jimmy wants his tea."

"Of course I do," said Jimmy. "But you had got the Princess-clothes that
day. Come along; let's shut up the shutters and leave the ring in its
long home."

"What ring?" said Mabel.

"Don't take any notice of her," said Gerald. "She's only trying to be
funny."

"No, I'm not," said Mabel; "but I'm inspired like a Python or a
Sibylline lady. What ring?"

"The wishing-ring," said Kathleen; "the invisibility ring."

"Don't you see _now_," said Mabel, her eyes wider than ever, "the ring's
what you _say_ it is? That's how it came to make us invisible--I just
said it. Oh, we can't leave it here, if that's what it is. It isn't
stealing, really, when it's as valuable as that, you see. Say what it
is."

"It's a wishing-ring," said Jimmy.

"We've had that before--and you had your silly wish," said Mabel, more
and more excited. "I say it isn't a wishing-ring. I say it's a ring that
makes the wearer four yards high."

She had caught up the ring as she spoke, and even as she spoke the ring
showed high above the children's heads on the finger of an impossible
Mabel, who was, indeed, twelve feet high.

"Now you've done it!" said Gerald--and he was right. It was in vain that
Mabel asserted that the ring was a wishing-ring. It quite clearly
wasn't; it was what she had said it was.

"And you can't tell at all how long the effect will last," said Gerald.
"Look at the invisibleness." This is difficult to do, but the others
understood him.

"It may last for days," said Kathleen. "Oh, Mabel, it _was_ silly of
you!"

"That's right, rub it in," said Mabel bitterly; "you should have
believed me when I said it was what I said it was. Then I shouldn't have
had to show you, and I shouldn't be this silly size. What am I to do
now, I should like to know?"

"We must conceal you till you get your right size again--that's all,"
said Gerald practically.

"Yes--but _where_?" said Mabel, stamping a foot twenty-four inches long.

"In one of the empty rooms. You wouldn't be afraid?"

"Of course not," said Mabel. "Oh, I do wish we'd just put the ring back
and left it."

"Well, it wasn't us that didn't," said Jimmy, with more truth than
grammar.

"I shall put it back now," said Mabel, tugging at it.

"I wouldn't if I were you," said Gerald thoughtfully. "You don't want to
stay that length, do you? And unless the ring's on your finger when the
time's up, I dare say it wouldn't act."

The exalted Mabel sullenly touched the spring. The panels slowly slid
into place, and all the bright jewels were hidden. Once more the room
was merely eight-sided, panelled, sunlit, and unfurnished.

"Now," said Mabel, "where am I to hide? It's a good thing auntie gave me
leave to stay the night with you. As it is, one of you will have to stay
the night with me. I'm not going to be left alone, the silly height I
am."

Height was the right word; Mabel had said "four yards high"--and she
_was_ four yards high. But she was hardly any thicker than when her
height was four feet seven, and the effect was, as Gerald remarked,
"wonderfully worm-like." Her clothes had, of course, grown with her, and
she looked like a little girl reflected in one of those long bent
mirrors at Rosherville Gardens, that make stout people look so happily
slender, and slender people so sadly scraggy. She sat down suddenly on
the floor, and it was like a four-fold foot-rule folding itself up.

"It's no use sitting there, girl," said Gerald.

[Illustration: SHE SAT DOWN SUDDENLY ON THE FLOOR, AND IT WAS LIKE A
FOUR-FOLD FOOT-RULE FOLDING ITSELF UP.]

"I'm not sitting here," retorted Mabel; "I only got down so as to be
able to get through the door. It'll have to be hands and knees through
most places for me now, I suppose."

"Aren't you hungry?" Jimmy asked suddenly.

"I don't know," said Mabel desolately; "it's--it's such a long way off!"

"Well, I'll scout," said Gerald; "if the coast's clear----"

"Look here," said Mabel, "I think I'd rather be out of doors till it
gets dark."

"You _can't_. Some one's certain to see you."

"Not if I go through the yew-hedge," said Mabel. "There's a yew-hedge
with a passage along its inside like the box-hedge in 'The Luck of the
Vails.'"

"In _what_?"

"'The Luck of the Vails.' It's a ripping book. It was that book first
set me on to hunt for hidden doors in panels and things. If I crept
along that on my front, like a serpent--it comes out amongst the
rhododendrons, close by the dinosaurus--we could camp there."

"There's tea," said Gerald, who had had no dinner.

"That's just what there isn't," said Jimmy, who had had none either.

"Oh, you _won't_ desert me!" said Mabel. "Look here--I'll write to
auntie. She'll give you the things for a picnic, if she's there and
awake. If she isn't, one of the maids will."

So she wrote on a leaf of Gerald's invaluable pocket-book:--

          "DEAREST AUNTIE,--

          "Please may we have some things for a picnic?
          Gerald will bring them. I would come myself, but I
          am a little tired. I think I have been growing
          rather fast.--Your loving niece,

                                           "MABEL."

          "P.S.--Lots, please, because some of us are very
          hungry."

It was found difficult, but possible, for Mabel to creep along the
tunnel in the yew-hedge. Possible, but slow, so that the three had
hardly had time to settle themselves among the rhododendrons and to
wonder bitterly what on earth Gerald was up to, to be such a time gone,
when he returned, panting under the weight of a covered basket. He
dumped it down on the fine grass carpet, groaned, and added, "But it's
worth it. Where's our Mabel?"

The long, pale face of Mabel peered out from rhododendron leaves, very
near the ground.

"I look just like anybody else like this, don't I?" she asked anxiously;
"all the rest of me's miles away, under different bushes."

"We've covered up the bits between the bushes with bracken and leaves,"
said Kathleen, avoiding the question; "don't wriggle, Mabel, or you'll
waggle them off."

Jimmy was eagerly unpacking the basket. It was a generous tea. A long
loaf, butter in a cabbage-leaf, a bottle of milk, a bottle of water,
cake, and large, smooth, yellow gooseberries in a box that had once held
an extra-sized bottle of somebody's matchless something for the hair
and moustache. Mabel cautiously advanced her incredible arms from the
rhododendron and leaned on one of her spindly elbows, Gerald cut bread
and butter, while Kathleen obligingly ran round, at Mabel's request, to
see that the green coverings had not dropped from any of the remoter
parts of Mabel's person. Then there was a happy, hungry silence, broken
only by those brief, impassioned suggestions natural to such an
occasion:--

"More cake, please."

"Milk ahoy, there."

"Chuck us the goosegogs."

Everyone grew calmer--more contented with their lot. A pleasant feeling,
half tiredness and half restfulness, crept to the extremities of the
party. Even the unfortunate Mabel was conscious of it in her remote
feet, that lay crossed under the third rhododendron to the
north-north-west of the tea-party. Gerald did but voice the feelings of
the others when he said, not without regret:--

"Well, I'm a new man, but I couldn't eat so much as another goosegog if
you paid me."

"_I_ could," said Mabel: "yes, I know they're all gone, and I've had my
share. But I _could_. It's me being so long, I suppose."

A delicious after-food peace filled the summer air. At a little distance
the green-lichened grey of the vast stone dinosaurus showed through the
shrubs. He, too, seemed peaceful and happy. Gerald caught his stone eye
through a gap in the foliage. His glance seemed somehow sympathetic.

"I dare say he liked a good meal in his day," said Gerald, stretching
luxuriously.

"Who did?"

"The dino what's-his-name," said Gerald.

"He had a meal to-day," said Kathleen, and giggled.

"Yes--didn't he?" said Mabel, giggling also.

"You mustn't laugh lower than your chest," said Kathleen anxiously, "or
your green stuff will joggle off."

"What do you mean--a meal?" Jimmy asked suspiciously. "What are you
sniggering about?"

"He had a meal. Things to put in his inside," said Kathleen, still
giggling.

"Oh, be funny if you want to," said Jimmy, suddenly cross. "We don't
want to know--do we, Jerry?"

"I do," said Gerald witheringly; "I'm _dying_ to know. Wake me, you
girls, when you've finished pretending you're not going to tell."

He tilted his hat over his eyes, and lay back in the attitude of
slumber.

"Oh, don't be stupid!" said Kathleen hastily. "It's only that we fed the
dinosaurus through the hole in his stomach with the clothes the
Ugly-Wuglies were made of!"

"We can take them home with us, then," said Gerald, chewing the white
end of a grass stalk, "so that's all right."

"Look here," said Kathleen suddenly; "I've got an idea. Let me have the
ring a bit. I won't say what the idea is, in case it doesn't come off,
and then you'd say I was silly. I'll give it back before we go."

"Oh, but you aren't going yet!" said Mabel, pleading. She pulled off the
ring. "Of course," she added earnestly, "I'm only too glad for you to
try any idea, however silly it is."

Now, Kathleen's idea was quite simple. It was only that perhaps the ring
would change its powers if some one else renamed it--some one who was
not under the power of its enchantment. So the moment it had passed from
the long, pale hand of Mabel to one of her own fat, warm, red paws, she
jumped up, crying, "Let's go and empty the dinosaurus _now_," and
started to run swiftly towards that prehistoric monster. She had a good
start. She wanted to say aloud, yet so that the others could not hear
her, "This is a wishing-ring. It gives you any wish you choose." And she
did say it. And no one heard her, except the birds and a squirrel or
two, and perhaps a stone faun, whose pretty face seemed to turn a
laughing look on her as she raced past its pedestal.

The way was uphill; it was sunny, and Kathleen had run her hardest,
though her brothers caught her up before she reached the great black
shadow of the dinosaurus. So that when she did reach that shadow she was
very hot indeed and not in any state to decide calmly on the best wish
to ask for.

"I'll get up and move the things down, because I know exactly where I
put them," she said.

Gerald made a back, Jimmy assisted her to climb up, and she disappeared
through the hole into the dark inside of the monster. In a moment a
shower began to descend from the opening--a shower of empty waistcoats,
trousers with wildly waving legs, and coats with sleeves uncontrolled.

"Heads below!" called Kathleen, and down came walking-sticks and
golf-sticks and hockey-sticks and broom-sticks, rattling and chattering
to each other as they came.

"Come on," said Jimmy.

"Hold on a bit," said Gerald. "I'm coming up." He caught the edge of the
hole above in his hands and jumped. Just as he got his shoulders through
the opening and his knees on the edge he heard Kathleen's boots on the
floor of the dinosaurus's inside, and Kathleen's voice saying:

"Isn't it jolly cool in here? I suppose statues are always cool. I do
wish I was a statue. Oh!"

The "oh" was a cry of horror and anguish. And it seemed to be cut off
very short by a dreadful stony silence.

"What's up?" Gerald asked. But in his heart he knew. He climbed up into
the great hollow. In the little light that came up through the hole he
could see something white against the grey of the creature's sides. He
felt in his pockets, still kneeling, struck a match, and when the blue
of its flame changed to clear yellow he looked up to see what he had
known he would see--the face of Kathleen, white, stony, and lifeless.
Her hair was white, too, and her hands, clothes, shoes--everything was
white, with the hard, cold whiteness of marble. Kathleen had her wish:
she was a statue. There was a long moment of perfect stillness in the
inside of the dinosaurus. Gerald could not speak. It was too sudden, too
terrible. It was worse than anything that had happened yet. Then he
turned and spoke down out of that cold, stony silence to Jimmy, in the
green, sunny, rustling, live world outside.

"Jimmy," he said, in tones perfectly ordinary and matter of fact,
"Kathleen's gone and said that ring was a wishing-ring. And so it was,
of course. I see now what she was up to, running like that. And then the
young duffer went and wished she was a statue."

"And is she?" asked Jimmy, below.

"Come up and have a look," said Gerald. And Jimmy came, partly with a
pull from Gerald and partly with a jump of his own.

"She's a statue, right enough," he said, in awestruck tones. "Isn't it
awful!"

"Not at all," said Gerald firmly. "Come on--let's go and tell Mabel."

To Mabel, therefore, who had discreetly remained with her long length
screened by rhododendrons, the two boys returned and broke the news.
They broke it as one breaks a bottle with a pistol-shot.

[Illustration: KATHLEEN HAD HER WISH: SHE WAS A STATUE.]

"Oh, my goodness!" said Mabel, and writhed through her long length so
that the leaves and fern tumbled off in little showers, and she felt the
sun suddenly hot on the backs of her legs. "What next? Oh, my goodness!"

"She'll come all right," said Gerald, with outward calm.

"Yes; but what about _me_?" Mabel urged. "I haven't got the ring. And my
time will be up before hers is. Couldn't you get it back? Can't you get
it off her hand? I'd put it back on her hand the very minute I was my
right size again--faithfully I would."

"Well, it's nothing to blub about," said Jimmy, answering the sniffs
that had served her in this speech for commas and full-stops; "not for
you, anyway."

"Ah! you don't know," said Mabel; "you don't know what it is to be as
long as I am. Do--do try and get the ring. After all, it is my ring more
than any of the rest of yours, anyhow, because I did find it, and I did
say it was magic."

The sense of justice always present in the breast of Gerald awoke to
this appeal.

"I expect the ring's turned to stone--her boots have, and all her
clothes. But I'll go and see. Only if I can't, I can't, and it's no use
your making a silly fuss."

The first match lighted inside the dinosaurus showed the ring dark on
the white hand of the statuesque Kathleen.

The fingers were stretched straight out. Gerald took hold of the ring,
and, to his surprise, it slipped easily off the cold, smooth marble
finger.

"I say, Cathy, old girl, I am sorry," he said, and gave the marble hand
a squeeze. Then it came to him that perhaps she could hear him. So he
told the statue exactly what he and the others meant to do. This helped
to clear up his ideas as to what he and the others did mean to do. So
that when, after thumping the statue hearteningly on its marble back, he
returned to the rhododendrons, he was able to give his orders with the
clear precision of a born leader, as he later said. And since the others
had, neither of them, thought of any plan, his plan was accepted, as the
plans of born leaders are apt to be.

"Here's your precious ring," he said to Mabel. "Now you're not
frightened of anything, are you?"

"No," said Mabel, in surprise. "I'd forgotten that. Look here, I'll stay
here or farther up in the wood if you'll leave me all the coats, so that
I sha'n't be cold in the night. Then I shall be here when Kathleen comes
out of the stone again."

"Yes," said Gerald, "that was exactly the born leader's idea."

"You two go home and tell Mademoiselle that Kathleen's staying at the
Towers. She is."

"Yes," said Jimmy, "she certainly is."

"The magic goes in seven-hour lots," said Gerald; "your invisibility was
twenty-one hours, mine fourteen, Eliza's seven. When it was a
wishing-ring it began with seven. But there's no knowing what number it
will be really. So there's no knowing which of you will come right
first. Anyhow, we'll sneak out by the cistern window and come down the
trellis, after we've said good-night to Mademoiselle, and come and have
a look at you before we go to bed. I think you'd better come close up to
the dinosaurus and we'll leaf you over before we go."

Mabel crawled into cover of the taller trees, and there stood up looking
as slender as a poplar and as unreal as the wrong answer to a sum in
long division. It was to her an easy matter to crouch beneath the
dinosaurus, to put her head up through the opening, and thus to behold
the white form of Kathleen.

"It's all right, dear,"' she told the stone image; "I shall be quite
close to you. You call me as soon as you feel you're coming right
again."

[Illustration: MABEL LAY DOWN, WAS COVERED UP, AND LEFT.]

The statue remained motionless, as statues usually do, and Mabel
withdrew her head, lay down, was covered up, and left. The boys went
home. It was the only reasonable thing to do. It would never have done
for Mademoiselle to become anxious and set the police on their track.
Every one felt that. The shock of discovering the missing Kathleen, not
only in a dinosaurus's stomach, but, further, in a stone statue of
herself, might well have unhinged the mind of any constable, to say
nothing of the mind of Mademoiselle, which, being foreign, would
necessarily be a mind more light and easy to upset. While as for
Mabel----

"Well, to look at her as she is now," said Gerald, "why, it would send
any one off their chump--except us."

"We're different," said Jimmy; "our chumps have had to jolly well get
used to things. It would take a lot to upset us now."

"Poor old Cathy! all the same," said Gerald.

"Yes, of course," said Jimmy.

= = = = =

The sun had died away behind the black trees and the moon was rising.
Mabel, her preposterous length covered with coats, waistcoats, and
trousers laid along it, slept peacefully in the chill of the evening.
Inside the dinosaurus Kathleen, alive in her marble, slept too. She had
heard Gerald's words--had seen the lighted matches. She was Kathleen
just the same as ever, only she was Kathleen in a case of marble that
would not let her move. It would not have let her cry, even if she
wanted to. But she had not wanted to cry. Inside, the marble was not
cold or hard. It seemed, somehow, to be softly lined with warmth and
pleasantness and safety. Her back did not ache with stooping. Her limbs
were not stiff with the hours that they had stayed moveless. Everything
was well--better than well. One had only to wait quietly and quite
comfortably and one would come out of this stone case, and once more be
the Kathleen one had always been used to being. So she waited happily
and calmly, and presently waiting changed to not waiting--to not
anything; and, close held in the soft inwardness of the marble, she
slept as peacefully and calmly as though she had been lying in her own
bed.

She was awakened by the fact that she was not lying in her own bed--was
not, indeed, lying at all--by the fact that she was standing and that
her feet had pins and needles in them. Her arms, too, held out in that
odd way, were stiff and tired. She rubbed her eyes, yawned, and
remembered. She had been a statue, a statue inside the stone dinosaurus.

"Now I'm alive again," was her instant conclusion, "and I'll get out of
it."

She sat down, put her feet through the hole that showed faintly grey in
the stone beast's underside, and as she did so a long, slow lurch threw
her sideways on the stone where she sat. _The dinosaurus was moving!_

"_Oh!_" said Kathleen inside it, "how dreadful! It must be moonlight,
and it's come alive, like Gerald said."

It was indeed moving. She could see through the hole the changing
surface of grass and bracken and moss as it waddled heavily along. She
dared not drop through the hole while it moved, for fear it should crush
her to death with its gigantic feet. And with that thought came another:
where was Mabel? Somewhere--somewhere _near_? Suppose one of the great
feet planted itself on some part of Mabel's inconvenient length? Mabel
being the size she was now it would be quite difficult not to step on
some part or other of her, if she should happen to be in one's
way--quite difficult, however much one tried. And the dinosaurus would
not try. Why should it? Kathleen hung in an agony over the round
opening. The huge beast swung from side to side. It was going faster; it
was no good, she dared not jump out. Anyhow, they must be quite away
from Mabel by now. Faster and faster went the dinosaurus. The floor of
its stomach sloped. They were going downhill. Twigs cracked and broke as
it pushed through a belt of evergreen oaks; gravel crunched, ground
beneath its stony feet. Then stone met stone. There was a pause. A
splash! They were close to water--the lake where by moonlight Hermes
fluttered and Janus and the dinosaurus swam together. Kathleen dropped
swiftly through the hole on to the flat marble that edged the basin,
rushed sideways, and stood panting in the shadow of a statue's pedestal.
Not a moment too soon, for even as she crouched the monster lizard
slipped heavily into the water, drowning a thousand smooth, shining lily
pads, and swam away towards the central island.

"Be still, little lady. I leap!" The voice came from the pedestal, and
next moment Phœbus had jumped from the pedestal in his little temple,
clearing the steps, and landing a couple of yards away.

[Illustration: MABEL LAY DOWN, WAS COVERED UP, AND LEFT.]

"You are new," said Phœbus over his graceful shoulder. "I should
not have forgotten you if once I had seen you."

"I am," said Kathleen, "quite, quite new. And I didn't know you could
talk."

"Why not?" Phœbus laughed. "You can talk."

"But I'm alive."

"Am not I?" he asked.

"Oh, yes, I suppose so," said Kathleen, distracted, but not afraid;
"only I thought you had to have the ring on before one could even see
you move."

Phœbus seemed to understand her, which was rather to his credit, for
she had certainly not expressed herself with clearness.

"Ah! that's for mortals," he said. "_We_ can hear and see each other in
the few moments when life is ours. That is a part of the beautiful
enchantment."

"But I am a mortal," said Kathleen.

"You are as modest as you are charming," said Phœbus Apollo absently;
"the white water calls me! I go," and the next moment rings of liquid
silver spread across the lake, widening and widening, from the spot
where the white joined hands of the Sun-god had struck the water as he
dived.

Kathleen turned and went up the hill towards the rhododendron bushes.
She must find Mabel, and they must go home at once. If only Mabel was of
a size that one could conveniently take home with one! Most likely, at
this hour of enchantments, she was. Kathleen, heartened by the thought,
hurried on. She passed through the rhododendron bushes, remembered the
pointed painted paper face that had looked out from the glossy leaves,
expected to be frightened--and wasn't. She found Mabel easily enough,
and much more easily than she would have done had Mabel been as she
wished to find her. For quite a long way off, in the moonlight, she
could see that long and worm-like form, extended to its full twelve
feet--and covered with coats and trousers and waistcoats. Mabel looked
like a drain-pipe that has been covered in sacks in frosty weather.
Kathleen touched her long cheek gently, and she woke.

"What's up?" she said sleepily.

"It's only me," Kathleen explained.

"How cold your hands are!" said Mabel.

"Wake up," said Kathleen, "and let's talk."

"Can't we go home now? I'm awfully tired, and it's so long since
tea-time."

"_You're_ too long to go home yet," said Kathleen sadly, and then Mabel
remembered.

She lay with closed eyes--then suddenly she stirred and cried out:--

"Oh! Cathy, I feel so funny--like one of those horn snakes when you make
it go short to get it into its box. I am--yes--I know I am----"

She was; and Kathleen, watching her, agreed that it was exactly like the
shortening of a horn spiral snake between the closing hands of a child.
Mabel's distant feet drew near--Mabel's long, lean arms grew
shorter--Mabel's face was no longer half a yard long.

"You're coming right--you are! Oh, I am so glad!" cried Kathleen.

"I know _I_ am," said Mabel; and as she said it she became once more
Mabel, not only in herself, which, of course, she had been all the time,
but in her outward appearance.

"You are all right. Oh, hooray! hooray! I _am_ so glad!" said Kathleen
kindly; "and now we'll go home at once, dear."

"Go home?" said Mabel, slowly sitting up and staring at Kathleen with
her big dark eyes. "Go home--like that?"

"Like what?" Kathleen asked impatiently.

"Why, _you_," was Mabel's odd reply.

"I'm all right," said Kathleen. "Come on."

"Do you mean to say you don't know?" said Mabel. "Look at yourself--your
hands--your dress--everything."

Kathleen looked at her hands. They were of marble whiteness. Her dress,
too--her shoes, her stockings, even the ends of her hair. She was white
as new-fallen snow.

"What is it?" she asked, beginning to tremble. "What am I all this
horrid colour for?"

"Don't you see? Oh, Cathy, don't you see? You've _not_ come right.
You're a statue still."

"I'm not--I'm alive--I'm talking to you."

"I know you are, darling," said Mabel, soothing her as one soothes a
fractious child. "That's because it's moonlight."

"But you can see I'm alive."

"Of course I can. I've got the ring."

"But I'm all right; I _know_ I am."

[Illustration: "WHAT IS IT?" SHE ASKED, BEGINNING TO TREMBLE. "WHAT AM I
ALL THIS HORRID COLOUR FOR?"]

"Don't you see," said Mabel gently, taking her white marble hand,
"you're not all right? It's moonlight, and you're a statue, and you've
just come alive with all the other statues. And when the moon goes down
you'll just be a statue again. _That's_ the difficulty, dear, about our
going home again. You're just a statue still, only you've come alive
with the other marble things. Where's the dinosaurus?"

"In his bath," said Kathleen, "and so are all the other stone beasts."

"Well," said Mabel, trying to look on the bright side of things, "then
we've got one thing, at any rate, to be thankful for!"



CHAPTER X


"IF," said Kathleen, sitting disconsolate in her marble, "if I am really
a statue come alive, I wonder you're not afraid of me."

"I've got the ring," said Mabel with decision. "Cheer up, dear! you will
soon be better. Try not to think about it."

She spoke as you speak to a child that has cut its finger, or fallen
down on the garden path, and rises up with grazed knees to which gravel
sticks intimately.

"I know," Kathleen absently answered.

"And I've been thinking," said Mabel brightly, "we might find out a lot
about this magic place, if the other statues aren't too proud to talk to
us."

"They aren't," Kathleen assured her; "at least, Phœbus wasn't, he was
most awfully polite and nice."

"Where is he?" Mabel asked.

"In the lake--he was," said Kathleen.

"Then let's go down there," said Mabel. "Oh, Cathy! it is jolly being
your own proper thickness again." She jumped up, and the withered ferns
and branches that had covered her long length and had been gathered
closely upon her as she shrank to her proper size fell as forest leaves
do when sudden storms tear them. But the white Kathleen did not move.

The two sat on the grey moonlit grass with the quiet of the night all
about them. The great park was still as a painted picture; only the
splash of the fountains and the far-off whistle of the Western express
broke the silence, which, at the same time, they deepened.

"What cheer, little sister!" said a voice behind them--a golden voice.
They turned quick, startled heads, as birds, surprised, might turn.
There in the moonlight stood Phœbus, dripping still from the lake,
and smiling at them, very gentle, very friendly.

"Oh, it's you!" said Kathleen.

"None other," said Phœbus cheerfully. "Who is your friend, the
earth-child?"

"This is Mabel," said Kathleen.

Mabel got up and bowed, hesitated, and held out a hand.

"I am your slave, little lady," said Phœbus, enclosing it in marble
fingers. "But I fail to understand how you can see us, and why you do
not fear."

Mabel held up the hand that wore the ring.

"Quite sufficient explanation," said Phœbus; "but since you have
that, why retain your mottled earthy appearance? Become a statue, and
swim with us in the lake."

"I can't swim," said Mabel evasively.

"Nor yet me," said Kathleen.

"_You_ can," said Phœbus. "All statues that come to life are
proficient in all athletic exercises. And you, child of the dark eyes
and hair like night, wish yourself a statue and join our revels."

"I'd rather not, if you will excuse me," said Mabel cautiously. "You see
... this ring ... you wish for things, and you never know how long
they're going to last. It would be jolly and all that to be a statue
_now_, but in the morning I should wish I hadn't."

"Earth-folk often do, they say," mused Phœbus. "But, child, you seem
ignorant of the powers of your ring. Wish exactly, and the ring will
exactly perform. If you give no limit of time, strange enchantments
woven by Arithmos the outcast god of numbers will creep in and spoil the
spell. Say thus: 'I wish that till the dawn I may be a statue of living
marble, even as my child friend, and that after that time I may be as
before, Mabel of the dark eyes and night-coloured hair."

"Oh, yes, do, it would be so jolly!" cried Kathleen. "Do, Mabel! And if
we're both statues, shall we be afraid of the dinosaurus?"

"In the world of living marble fear is not," said Phœbus. "Are we not
brothers, we and the dinosaurus, brethren alike wrought of stone and
life?"

"And could I swim if I did?"

"Swim, and float, and dive--and with the ladies of Olympus spread the
nightly feast, eat of the food of the gods, drink their cup, listen to
the song that is undying, and catch the laughter of immortal lips."

"A feast!" said Kathleen. "Oh, Mabel, do! You would if you were as
hungry as I am."

"But it won't be real food," urged Mabel.

"It will be real to you, as to us," said Phœbus; "there is no other
realness even in your many-coloured world."

Still Mabel hesitated. Then she looked at Kathleen's legs and suddenly
said:--

"Very well, I will. But first I'll take off my shoes and stockings.
Marble boots look simply awful--especially the laces. And a marble,
stocking that's coming down--and mine _do_!"

She had pulled off shoes and stockings and pinafore.

"Mabel has the sense of beauty," said Phœbus approvingly. "Speak the
spell, child, and I will lead you to the ladies of Olympus."

Mabel, trembling a little, spoke it, and there were two little live
statues in the moonlit glade. Tall Phœbus took a hand of each.

"Come--run!" he cried. And they ran.

"Oh--it is jolly!" Mabel panted. "Look at my white feet in the grass! I
thought it would feel stiff to be a statue, but it doesn't."

"There is no stiffness about the immortals," laughed the Sun-god. "For
to-night you are one of us."

And with that they ran down the slope to the lake.

"Jump!" he cried, and they jumped, and the water splashed up round
three white, gleaming shapes.

"Oh! I _can_ swim!" breathed Kathleen.

"So can I," said Mabel.

"Of course you can," said Phœbus. "Now three times round the lake,
and then make for the island."

Side by side the three swam, Phœbus swimming gently to keep pace with
the children. Their marble clothes did not seem to interfere at all with
their swimming, as your clothes would if you suddenly jumped into the
basin of the Trafalgar Square fountains and tried to swim there. And
they swam most beautifully, with that perfect ease and absence of effort
or tiredness which you must have noticed about your own swimming--in
dreams. And it was the most lovely place to swim in; the water-lilies,
whose long, snaky stalks are so inconvenient to ordinary swimmers, did
not in the least interfere with the movements of marble arms and legs.
The moon was high in the clear sky-dome. The weeping willows, cypresses,
temples, terraces, banks of trees and shrubs, and the wonderful old
house, all added to the romantic charm of the scene.

"This is the nicest thing the ring has brought us yet," said Mabel,
through a languid but perfect side-stroke.

"I thought you'd enjoy it," said Phœbus kindly; "now once more round,
and then the island."

[Illustration: SIDE BY SIDE THE THREE SWAM.]

They landed on the island amid a fringe of rushes, yarrow,
willow-herb, loose-strife, and a few late, scented, powdery, creamy
heads of meadow-sweet. The island was bigger than it looked from the
bank, and it seemed covered with trees and shrubs. But when, Phœbus
leading the way, they went into the shadow of these, they perceived that
beyond the trees lay a light, much nearer to them than the other side of
the island could possibly be. And almost at once they were through the
belt of trees, and could see where the light came from. The trees they
had just passed among made a dark circle round a big cleared space,
standing up thick and dark, like a crowd round a football field, as
Kathleen remarked.

First came a wide, smooth ring of lawn, then marble steps going down to
a round pool, where there were no water-lilies, only gold and silver
fish that darted here and there like flashes of quicksilver and dark
flames. And the enclosed space of water and marble and grass was lighted
with a clear, white, radiant light, seven times stronger than the
whitest moonlight, and in the still waters of the pool seven moons lay
reflected. One could see that they were only reflections by the way
their shape broke and changed as the gold and silver fish rippled the
water with moving fin and tail that steered.

The girls looked up at the sky, almost expecting to see seven moons
there. But no, the old moon shone alone, as she had always shone on
them.

"There are seven moons," said Mabel blankly, and pointed, which is not
manners.

"Of course," said Phœbus kindly; "everything in our world is seven
times as much so as in yours."

"But there aren't seven of you," said Mabel.

"No, but I am seven times as much," said the Sun God. "You see, there's
numbers, and there's quantity, to say nothing of quality. You see that,
I'm sure."

"Not quite," said Kathleen.

"Explanations always weary me," Phœbus interrupted. "Shall we join
the ladies?"

On the further side of the pool was a large group, so white, that it
seemed to make a great white hole in the trees. Some twenty or thirty
figures there were in the group--all statues and all alive. Some were
dipping their white feet among the gold and silver fish, and sending
ripples across the faces of the seven moons. Some were pelting each
other with roses--roses so sweet that the girls could smell them even
across the pool. Others were holding hands and dancing in a ring, and
two were sitting on the steps playing cat's-cradle--which is a very
ancient game indeed--with a thread of white marble.

As the new-comers advanced a shout of greeting and gay laughter went up.

"Late again, Phœbus!" some one called out. And another: "Did one of
your horses cast a shoe?" And yet another called out something about
laurels.

"I bring two guests," said Phœbus, and instantly the statues crowded
round, stroking the girls' hair, patting their cheeks, and calling them
the prettiest love-names.

"Are the wreaths ready, Hebe?" the tallest and most splendid of the
ladies called out. "Make two more!"

And almost directly Hebe came down the steps, her round arms hung thick
with rose-wreaths. There was one for each marble head.

Every one now looked seven times more beautiful than before, which, in
the case of the gods and goddesses, is saying a good deal. The children
remembered how at the raspberry vinegar feast Mademoiselle had said that
gods and goddesses always wore wreaths for meals.

Hebe herself arranged the roses on the girls' heads--and Aphrodite
Urania, the dearest lady in the world, with a voice like mother's at
those moments when you love her most, took them by the hands and said:--

"Come, we must get the feast ready. Eros--Psyche--Hebe--Ganymede--all
you young people can arrange the fruit."

"I don't see any fruit," said Kathleen, as four slender forms disengaged
themselves from the white crowd and came toward them.

"You will though," said Eros, a really nice boy, as the girls instantly
agreed; "you've only got to pick it."

"Like this," said Psyche, lifting her marble arms to a willow branch.
She reached out her hand to the children--it held a ripe pomegranate.

"I see," said Mabel. "You just----" She laid her fingers to the willow
branch and the firm softness of a big peach was within them.

"Yes, just that," laughed Psyche, who was a darling, as any one could
see.

After this Hebe gathered a few silver baskets from a convenient alder,
and the four picked fruit industriously. Meanwhile the elder statues
were busy plucking golden goblets and jugs and dishes from the branches
of ash-trees and young oaks and filling them with everything nice to eat
and drink that any one could possibly want, and these were spread on the
steps. It was a celestial picnic. Then everyone sat or lay down and the
feast began. And oh! the taste of the food served on those dishes, the
sweet wonder of the drink that melted from those gold cups on the white
lips of the company! And the fruit--there is no fruit like it grown on
earth, just as there is no laughter like the laughter of those lips, no
songs like the songs that stirred the silence of that night of wonder.

"Oh!" cried Kathleen, and through her fingers the juice of her third
peach fell like tears on the marble steps. "I do wish the boys were
here!"

"I do wonder what they're doing," said Mabel.

[Illustration: IT WAS A CELESTIAL PICNIC.]

"At this moment," said Hermes, who had just made a wide ring of flight,
as a pigeon does, and come back into the circle--"at this moment they
are wandering desolately near the home of the dinosaurus, having escaped
from their home by a window, in search of you. They fear that you have
perished, and they would weep if they did not know that tears do not
become a man, however youthful."

Kathleen stood up and brushed the crumbs of ambrosia from her marble
lap.

"Thank you all very much," she said. "It was very kind of you to have
us, and we've enjoyed ourselves very much, but I think we ought to go
now, please."

"If it is anxiety about your brothers," said Phœbus obligingly, "it
is the easiest thing in the world for them to join you. Lend me your
ring a moment."

He took it from Kathleen's half-reluctant hand, dipped it in the
reflection of one of the seven moons, and gave it back. She clutched it.
"Now," said the Sun-god, "wish for them that which Mabel wished for
herself. Say----"

"I know," Kathleen interrupted. "I wish that the boys may be statues of
living marble like Mabel and me till dawn, and afterwards be like they
are now."

"If you hadn't interrupted," said Phœbus--"but there, we can't expect
old heads on shoulders of young marble. You should have wished them
_here_--and--but no matter. Hermes, old chap, cut across and fetch them,
and explain things as you come."

He dipped the ring again in one of the reflected moons before he gave
it back to Kathleen.

"There," he said, "now it's washed clean ready for the next magic."

"It is not our custom to question guests," said Hera the queen, turning
her great eyes on the children; "but that ring excites, I am sure, the
interest of us all."

"It is _the_ ring," said Phœbus.

"That, of course," said Hera; "but if it were not inhospitable to ask
questions I should ask, How came it into the hands of these
earth-children?"

"That," said Phœbus, "is a long tale. After the feast the story, and
after the story the song."

Hermes seemed to have "explained everything" quite fully; for when
Gerald and Jimmy in marble whiteness arrived, each clinging to one of
the god's winged feet, and so borne through the air, they were certainly
quite at ease. They made their best bows to the goddesses and took their
places as unembarrassed as though they had had Olympian suppers every
night of their lives. Hebe had woven wreaths of roses ready for them,
and as Kathleen watched them eating and drinking, perfectly at home in
their marble, she was very glad that amid the welling springs of
immortal peach-juice she had not forgotten her brothers.

"And now," said Hera, when the boys had been supplied with everything
they could possibly desire, and more than they could eat--"now for the
story."

"Yes," said Mabel intensely; and Kathleen said, "Oh _yes_; now for the
story. How splendid!"

"The story," said Phœbus unexpectedly, "will be told by our guests."

"Oh _no_!" said Kathleen, shrinking.

"The lads, maybe, are bolder," said Zeus the king, taking off his
rose-wreath, which was a little tight, and rubbing his compressed ears.

"I really can't," said Gerald; "besides, I don't know any stories."

"Nor yet me," said Jimmy.

"It's the story of how we got the ring that they want," said Mabel in a
hurry. "I'll tell it if you like. Once upon a time there was a little
girl called Mabel," she added yet more hastily, and went on with the
tale--all the tale of the enchanted castle, or almost all, that you have
read in these pages. The marble Olympians listened enchanted--almost as
enchanted as the castle itself, and the soft moonlit moments fell past
like pearls dropping into a deep pool.

"And so," Mabel ended abruptly, "Kathleen wished for the boys and the
Lord Hermes fetched them and here we all are."

A burst of interested comment and question blossomed out round the end
of the story, suddenly broken off short by Mabel.

"But," said she, brushing it aside, as it grew thinner, "now we want
_you_ to tell _us_."

"To tell you----?"

"How you come to be alive, and how you know about the ring--and
everything you _do_ know."

"Everything I know?" Phœbus laughed--it was to him that she had
spoken--and not his lips only but all the white lips curled in laughter.
"The span of your life, my earth-child, would not contain the words I
should speak, to tell you all I know."

"Well, about the ring anyhow, and how you come alive," said Gerald; "you
see, it's very puzzling to us."

"Tell them, Phœbus," said the dearest lady in the world; "don't tease
the children."

So Phœbus, leaning back against a heap of leopard-skins that Dionysus
had lavishly plucked from a spruce fir, told.

"All statues," he said, "can come alive when the moon shines, if they so
choose. But statues that are placed in ugly cities do not choose. Why
should they weary themselves with the contemplation of the hideous?"

"Quite so," said Gerald politely, to fill the pause.

"In your beautiful temples," the Sun-god went on, "the images of your
priests and of your warriors who lie cross-legged on their tombs come
alive and walk in their marble about their temples, and through the
woods and fields. But only on one night in all the year can any see
them. You have beheld us because you held the ring, and are of one
brotherhood with us in your marble, but on that one night all may behold
us."

"And when is that?" Gerald asked, again polite, in a pause.

"At the festival of the harvest," said Phœbus. "On that night as the
moon rises it strikes one beam of perfect light on to the altar in
certain temples. One of these temples is in Hellas, buried under the
fall of a mountain which Zeus, being angry, hurled down upon it. One is
in this land; it is in this great garden."

"Then," said Gerald, much interested, "if we were to come up to that
temple on that night, we could see you, even without being statues or
having the ring?"

"Even so," said Phœbus. "More, any question asked by a mortal we are
on that night bound to answer."

"And the night is--when?"

"Ah!" said Phœbus, and laughed. "Wouldn't you like to know!"

Then the great marble King of the Gods yawned, stroked his long beard,
and said: "Enough of stories, Phœbus. Tune your lyre."

"But the ring," said Mabel in a whisper, as the Sun-god tuned the white
strings of a sort of marble harp that lay at his feet--"about how you
know all about the ring?"

"Presently," the Sun-god whispered back. "Zeus must be obeyed; but ask
me again before dawn, and I will tell you all I know of it." Mabel drew
back, and leaned against the comfortable knees of one Demeter--Kathleen
and Psyche sat holding hands. Gerald and Jimmy lay at full length, chins
on elbows, gazing at the Sun-god; and even as he held the lyre, before
ever his fingers began to sweep the strings, the spirit of music hung in
the air, enchanting, enslaving, silencing all thought but the thought of
itself, all desire but the desire to listen to it.

Then Phœbus struck the strings and softly plucked melody from them,
and all the beautiful dreams of all the world came fluttering close with
wings like doves' wings; and all the lovely thoughts that sometimes
hover near, but not so near that you can catch them, now came home as to
their nests in the hearts of those who listened. And those who listened
forgot time and space, and how to be sad, and how to be naughty, and it
seemed that the whole world lay like a magic apple in the hand of each
listener, and that the whole world was good and beautiful.

And then, suddenly, the spell was shattered. Phœbus struck a broken
chord, followed by an instant of silence; then he sprang up, crying,
"The dawn! the dawn! To your pedestals, O gods!"

In an instant the whole crowd of beautiful marble people had leaped to
its feet, had rushed through the belt of wood that cracked and rustled
as they went, and the children heard them splash in the water beyond.
They heard, too, the gurgling breathing of a great beast, and knew that
the dinosaurus, too, was returning to his own place.

Only Hermes had time, since one flies more swiftly than one swims, to
hover above them for one moment, and to whisper with a mischievous
laugh:--

"In fourteen days from now, at the Temple of Strange Stones."

"What's the secret of the ring?" gasped Mabel.

"The ring is the heart of the magic," said Hermes. "Ask at the moonrise
on the fourteenth day, and you shall know all."

With that he waved the snowy caduceus and rose in the air supported by
his winged feet. And as he went the seven reflected moons died out and a
chill wind began to blow, a grey light grew and grew, the birds stirred
and twittered, and the marble slipped away from the children like a skin
that shrivels in fire, and they were statues no more, but flesh and
blood children as they used to be, standing knee-deep in brambles and
long coarse grass. There was no smooth lawn, no marble steps, no
seven-mooned fish-pond. The dew lay thick on the grass and the brambles,
and it was very cold.

"We ought to have gone with them," said Mabel with chattering teeth. "We
can't swim now we're not marble. And I suppose this _is_ the island?"

It was--and they couldn't swim.

They knew it. One always knows those sort of things somehow without
trying. For instance, you know perfectly that you can't fly. There are
some things that there is no mistake about.

The dawn grew brighter and the outlook more black every moment.

"There isn't a boat, I suppose?" Jimmy asked.

"No," said Mabel, "not on this side of the lake; there's one in the
boat-house, of course--if you could swim there."

"You know I can't," said Jimmy.

"Can't any one think of anything?" Gerald asked, shivering.

"When they find we've disappeared they'll drag all the water for miles
round," said Jimmy hopefully, "in case we've fallen in and sunk to the
bottom. When they come to drag this we can yell and be rescued."

"Yes, dear, that _will_ be nice," was Gerald's bitter comment.

"Don't be so disagreeable," said Mabel with a tone so strangely cheerful
that the rest stared at her in amazement.

"The ring," she said. "Of course we've only got to wish ourselves home
with it. Phœbus washed it in the moon ready for the next wish."

"You didn't tell us about that," said Gerald in accents of perfect good
temper. "Never mind. Where _is_ the ring?"

"_You_ had it," Mabel reminded Kathleen.

"I know I had," said that child in stricken tones, "but I gave it to
Psyche to look at--and--and she's got it on her finger!"

Every one tried not to be angry with Kathleen. All partly succeeded.

"If we ever get off this beastly island," said Gerald, "I suppose you
can find Psyche's statue and get it off again?"

"No I can't," Mabel moaned. "I don't know where the statue is. I've
never seen it. It may be in Hellas, wherever that is--or anywhere, for
anything _I_ know."

No one had anything kind to say, and it is pleasant to record that
nobody said anything. And now it was grey daylight, and the sky to the
north was flushing in pale pink and lavender.

The boys stood moodily, hands in pockets. Mabel and Kathleen seemed to
find it impossible not to cling together, and all about their legs the
long grass was icy with dew.

A faint sniff and a caught breath broke the silence.

"Now, look here," said Gerald briskly, "I won't have it. Do you hear?
Snivelling's no good at all. No, I'm not a pig. It's for your own good.
Lets make a tour of the island. Perhaps there's a boat hidden somewhere
among the overhanging boughs."

"How could there be?" Mabel asked.

"Some one might have left it there, I suppose," said Gerald.

"But how would they have got off the island?"

"In another boat, of course," said Gerald; "come on."

Downheartedly, and quite sure that there wasn't and couldn't be any
boat, the four children started to explore the island. How often each
one of them had dreamed of islands, how often wished to be stranded on
one! Well, now they were. Reality is sometimes quite different from
dreams, and not half so nice. It was worst of all for Mabel, whose shoes
and stockings were far away on the mainland. The coarse grass and
brambles were very cruel to bare legs and feet.

They stumbled through the wood to the edge of the water, but it was
impossible to keep close to the edge of the island, the branches grew
too thickly. There was a narrow, grassy path that wound in and out among
the trees, and this they followed, dejected and mournful. Every moment
made it less possible for them to hope to get back to the school-house
unnoticed. And if they were missed and beds found in their present
unslept-in state--well, there would be a row of some sort, and, as
Gerald said, "Farewell to liberty!"

"Of course we can get off all right," said Gerald. "Just all shout when
we see a gardener or a keeper on the mainland. But if we do, concealment
is at an end and all is absolutely up!"

"Yes," said everyone gloomily.

"Come, buck up!" said Gerald, the spirit of the born general beginning
to reawaken in him. "We shall get out of this scrape all right, as we've
got out of others; you know we shall. See, the sun's coming out. You
feel all right and jolly now, don't you?"

"Yes, oh yes!" said everyone, in tones of unmixed misery.

The sun was now risen, and through a deep cleft in the hills it sent a
strong shaft of light straight at the island. The yellow light, almost
level, struck through the stems of the trees and dazzled the children's
eyes. This, with the fact that he was not looking where he was going, as
Jimmy did not fail to point out later, was enough to account for what
now happened to Gerald, who was leading the melancholy little
procession. He stumbled, clutched at a tree-trunk, missed his clutch,
and disappeared, with a yell and a clatter; and Mabel, who came next,
only pulled herself up just in time not to fall down a steep flight of
moss-grown steps that seemed to open suddenly in the ground at her feet.

"Oh, Gerald!" she called down the steps: "are you hurt?"

"No," said Gerald, out of sight and crossly, for he _was_ hurt, rather
severely; "it's steps, and there's a passage."

"There always is," said Jimmy.

"I knew there was a passage," said Mabel; "it goes under the water and
comes out at the Temple of Flora. Even the gardeners know that, but they
won't go down, for fear of snakes."

"Then we can get out that way--I do think you might have said so,"
Gerald's voice came up to say.

"I didn't think of it," said Mabel. "At least---- And I suppose it goes
past the place where the Ugly-Wugly found its good hotel."

"I'm not going," said Kathleen positively, "not in the dark, I'm not. So
I tell you!"

"Very well, baby," said Gerald sternly, and his head appeared from below
very suddenly through interlacing brambles. "No one asked you to go in
the dark. We'll leave you here if you like, and return and rescue you
with a boat. Jimmy, the bicycle lamp!" He reached up a hand for it.

Jimmy produced from his bosom, the place where lamps are always kept in
fairy stories--see Aladdin and others--a bicycle lamp.

"We brought it," he explained, "so as not to break our shins over bits
of long Mabel among the rhododendrons."

"Now," said Gerald very firmly, striking a match and opening the thick,
rounded glass front of the bicycle lamp, "I don't know what the rest of
you are going to do, but I'm going down these steps and along this
passage. If we find the good hotel--well, a good hotel never hurt any
one yet."

"It's no good, you know," said Jimmy weakly; "you know jolly well you
can't get out of that Temple of Flora door, even if you get to it."

"I _don't_ know," said Gerald, still brisk and commander-like; "there's
a secret spring inside that door most likely. We hadn't a lamp last time
to look for it, remember."

"If there's one thing I do hate it's under-groundness," said Mabel.

"_You're_ not a coward," said Gerald, with what is known as diplomacy.
"_You're_ brave, Mabel. Don't I know it! You hold Jimmy's hand and I'll
hold Cathy's. Now then."

"I won't have _my_ hand held," said Jimmy, of course. "I'm not a kid."

"Well, Cathy will. Poor little Cathy! Nice brother Jerry'll hold poor
Cathy's hand."

Gerald's bitter sarcasm missed fire here, for Cathy gratefully caught
the hand he held out in mockery. She was too miserable to read his mood,
as she mostly did. "Oh, thank you, Jerry dear," she said gratefully;
"you _are_ a dear, and I _will_ try not to be frightened." And for quite
a minute Gerald shamedly felt that he had not been quite, quite kind.

So now, leaving the growing goldness of the sunrise, the four went down
the stone steps that led to the underground and underwater passage, and
everything seemed to grow dark and then to grow into a poor pretence of
light again, as the splendour of dawn gave place to the small dogged
lighting of the bicycle lamp. The steps did indeed lead to a passage,
the beginnings of it choked with the drifted dead leaves of many old
autumns. But presently the passage took a turn, there were more steps,
down, down, and then the passage was empty and straight--lined above and
below and on each side with slabs of marble, very clear and clean.
Gerald held Cathy's hand with more of kindness and less of exasperation
than he had supposed possible.

And Cathy, on her part, was surprised to find it possible to be so much
less frightened than she expected.

The flame of the bull'seye threw ahead a soft circle of misty
light--the children followed it silently. Till, silently and suddenly,
the light of the bull's-eye behaved as the flame of a candle does when
you take it out into the sunlight to light a bonfire, or explode a train
of gunpowder, or what not. Because now, with feelings mixed indeed, of
wonder, and interest, and awe, but no fear, the children found
themselves in a great hall, whose arched roof was held up by two rows of
round pillars, and whose every corner was filled with a soft, searching,
lovely light, filling every cranny, as water fills the rocky secrecies
of hidden sea-caves.

"How beautiful!" Kathleen whispered, breathing hard into the tickled ear
of her brother, and Mabel caught the hand of Jimmy and whispered, "I
must hold your hand--I must hold on to something silly, or I shan't
believe it's real."

For this hall in which the children found themselves was the most
beautiful place in the world. I won't describe it, because it does not
look the same to any two people, and you wouldn't understand me if I
tried to tell you how it looked to any one of these four. But to each it
seemed the most perfect thing possible. I will only say that all round
it were great arches. Kathleen saw them as Moorish, Mabel as Tudor,
Gerald as Norman, and Jimmy as Churchwarden Gothic. (If you don't know
what these are, ask your uncle who collects brasses, and he will
explain, or perhaps Mr. Millar will draw the different kinds of arches
for you.) And through these arches one could see many things--oh! but
many things. Through one appeared an olive garden, and in it two lovers
who held each other's hands, under an Italian moon; through another a
wild sea, and a ship to whom the wild, racing sea was slave. A third
showed a king on his throne, his courtiers obsequious about him; and yet
a fourth showed a really good hotel, with the respectable Ugly-Wugly
sunning himself on the front doorsteps. There was a mother, bending over
a wooden cradle. There was an artist gazing entranced on the picture his
wet brush seemed to have that moment completed, a general dying on a
field where Victory had planted the standard he loved, and these things
were not pictures, but the truest truths, alive, and, as anyone could
see, immortal.

Many other pictures there were that these arches framed. And all showed
some moment when life had sprung to fire and flower--the best that the
soul of man could ask or man's destiny grant. And the really good hotel
had its place here too, because there are some souls that ask no higher
thing of life than "a really good hotel."

"Oh, I am glad we came; I am, I am!" Kathleen murmured, and held fast to
her brother's hand.

They went slowly up the hall, the ineffectual bull'seye, held by Jimmy,
very crooked indeed, showing almost as a shadow in this big, glorious
light.

And then, when the hall's end was almost reached, the children saw where
the light came from. It glowed and spread itself from one place, and in
that place stood the one statue that Mabel "did not know where to
find"--the statue of Psyche. They went on, slowly, quite happy, quite
bewildered. And when they came close to Psyche they saw that on her
raised hand the ring showed dark.

Gerald let go Kathleen's hand, put his foot on the pediment, his knee on
the pedestal. He stood up, dark and human, beside the white girl with
the butterfly wings.

"I do hope you don't mind," he said, and drew the ring off very gently.
Then, as he dropped to the ground, "Not here," he said. "I don't know
why, but not here."

And they all passed behind the white Psyche, and once more the bicycle
lamp seemed suddenly to come to life again as Gerald held it in front of
him, to be the pioneer in the dark passage that led from the Hall of
----, but they did not know, then, what it was the Hall of.

Then, as the twisting passage shut in on them with a darkness that
pressed close against the little light of the bicycle lamp, Kathleen
said, "Give me the ring. I know exactly what to say."

Gerald gave it with not extreme readiness.

"I wish," said Kathleen slowly, "that no one at home may know that we've
been out to-night, and I wish we were safe in our own beds, undressed,
and in our nightgowns, and asleep."

And the next thing any of them knew, it was good, strong, ordinary
daylight--not just sunrise, but the kind of daylight you are used to
being called in, and all were in their own beds. Kathleen had framed the
wish most sensibly. The only mistake had been in saying "in our own
beds," because, of course, Mabel's own bed was at Yalding Towers, and to
this day Mabel's drab-haired aunt cannot understand how Mabel, who was
staying the night with that child in the town she was so taken up with,
hadn't come home at eleven, when the aunt locked up, and yet she was in
her bed in the morning. For though not a clever woman, she was not
stupid enough to be able to believe any one of the eleven fancy
explanations which the distracted Mabel offered in the course of the
morning. The first (which makes twelve) of these explanations was The
Truth, and of course the aunt was far too clever to believe That!



CHAPTER XI


IT was show-day at Yalding Castle, and it seemed good to the children to
go and visit Mabel, and, as Gerald put it, to mingle unsuspected with
the crowd; to gloat over all the things which they knew and which the
crowd didn't know about the castle and the sliding panels, the magic
ring and the statues that came alive. Perhaps one of the pleasantest
things about magic happenings is the feeling which they give you of
knowing what other people not only don't know but wouldn't, so to speak,
believe if they did.

On the white road outside the gates of the castle was a dark spattering
of breaks and wagonettes and dog-carts. Three or four waiting motor-cars
puffed fatly where they stood, and bicycles sprawled in heaps along the
grassy hollow by the red brick wall. And the people who had been brought
to the castle by the breaks and wagonettes, and dog-carts and bicycles
and motors, as well as those who had walked there on their own unaided
feet, were scattered about the grounds, or being shown over those parts
of the castle which were, on this one day of the week, thrown open to
visitors.

There were more visitors than usual to-day because it had somehow been
whispered about that Lord Yalding was down, and that the holland covers
were to be taken off the state furniture, so that a rich American who
wished to rent the castle, to live in, might see the place in all its
glory.

It certainly did look very splendid. The embroidered satin, gilded
leather and tapestry of the chairs, which had been hidden by brown
holland, gave to the rooms a pleasant air of being lived in. There were
flowering plants and pots of roses here and there on tables or
window-ledges. Mabel's aunt prided herself on her tasteful touch in the
home, and had studied the arrangement of flowers in a series of articles
in _Home Drivel_ called "How to Make Home High-class on Ninepence a
Week."

The great crystal chandeliers, released from the bags that at ordinary
times shrouded them, gleamed with grey and purple splendour. The brown
linen sheets had been taken off the state beds, and the red ropes that
usually kept the low crowd in its proper place had been rolled up and
hidden away.

"It's exactly as if we were calling on the family," said the grocer's
daughter from Salisbury to her friend who was in the millinery.

"If the Yankee doesn't take it, what do you say to you and me setting up
here when we get spliced?" the draper's assistant asked his sweetheart.
And she said: "Oh, Reggie, how can you! you are _too_ funny."

All the afternoon the crowd in its smart holiday clothes, pink blouses,
and light-coloured suits, flowery hats, and scarves beyond description
passed through and through the dark hall, the magnificent drawing-rooms
and boudoirs and picture-galleries. The chattering crowd was awed into
something like quiet by the calm, stately bedchambers, where men had
been born, and died; where royal guests had lain in long-ago summer
nights, with big bow-pots of elder-flowers set on the hearth to ward off
fever and evil spells. The terrace, where in old days dames in ruffs had
sniffed the sweetbrier and southernwood of the borders below, and
ladies, bright with rouge and powder and brocade, had walked in the
swing of their hooped skirts--the terrace now echoed to the sound of
brown boots, and the tap-tap of high-heeled shoes at two and eleven
three, and high laughter and chattering voices that said nothing that
the children wanted to hear. These spoiled for them the quiet of the
enchanted castle, and outraged the peace of the garden of enchantments.

"It isn't such a lark after all," Gerald admitted, as from the window of
the stone summer-house at the end of the terrace they watched the loud
colours and heard the loud laughter. "I do hate to see all these people
in _our_ garden."

"I said that to that nice bailiff-man this morning," said Mabel, setting
herself on the stone floor, "and he said it wasn't much to let them
come once a week. He said Lord Yalding ought to let them come when they
liked--said he would if he lived there."

"That's all he knows!" said Jimmy. "Did he say anything else?"

"Lots," said Mabel. "I do like him! I told him----"

"You didn't!"

"Yes. I told him lots about our adventures. The humble bailiff is a
beautiful listener."

"We shall be locked up for beautiful lunatics if you let your jaw get
the better of you, my Mabel child."

"Not us!" said Mabel. "I told it--you know the way--every word true, and
yet so that nobody believes any of it. When I'd quite done he said I'd
got a real littery talent, and I promised to put his name on the
beginning of the first book I write when I grow up."

"You don't know his name," said Kathleen. "Let's do something with the
ring."

"Imposs!" said Gerald. "I forgot to tell you, but I met Mademoiselle
when I went back for my garters--and she's coming to meet us and walk
back with us."

"What did you say?"

"I said," said Gerald deliberately, "that it was very kind of her. And
so it was. Us not wanting her doesn't make it not kind her coming----"

"It may be kind, but it's sickening too," said Mabel, "because now I
suppose we shall have to stick here and wait for her; and I promised
we'd meet the bailiff-man. He's going to bring things in a basket and
have a picnic-tea with us."

"Where?"

"Beyond the dinosaurus. He said he'd tell me all about the
anteddy-something animals--it means before Noah's Ark; there are lots
besides the dinosaurus--in return for me telling him my agreeable
fictions. Yes, he called them that."

"When?"

"As soon as the gates shut. That's five."

"We might take Mademoiselle along," suggested Gerald.

"She'd be too proud to have tea with a bailiff, I expect; you never know
how grown-ups will take the simplest things." It was Kathleen who said
this.

"Well, I'll tell you what," said Gerald, lazily turning on the stone
bench. "You all go along, and meet your bailiff. A picnic's a picnic.
And I'll wait for Mademoiselle."

Mabel remarked joyously that this was jolly decent of Gerald, to which
he modestly replied: "Oh, rot!"

Jimmy added that Gerald rather liked sucking-up to people.

"Little boys don't understand diplomacy," said Gerald calmly;
"sucking-up is simply silly. But it's better to be good than pretty
and----"

"How do you know?" Jimmy asked.

"And," his brother went on, "you never know when a grown-up may come in
useful. Besides, they _like_ it. You must give them _some_ little
pleasures. Think how awful it must be to be old. My hat!"

"I hope _I_ shan't be an old maid," said Kathleen.

"I don't _mean_ to be," said Mabel briskly. "I'd rather marry a
travelling tinker."

"It would be rather nice," Kathleen mused, "to marry the Gipsy King and
go about in a caravan telling fortunes and hung round with baskets and
brooms."

"Oh, if I could choose," said Mabel, "of course, I'd marry a brigand,
and live in his mountain fastnesses, and be kind to his captives and
help them to escape and----"

"You'll be a real treasure to your husband," said Gerald.

"Yes," said Kathleen, "or a sailor would be nice. You'd watch for his
ship coming home and set the lamp in the dormer window to light him home
through the storm; and when he was drowned at sea you'd be most
frightfully sorry, and go every day to lay flowers on his daisied
grave."

"Yes," Mabel hastened to say, "or a soldier, and then you'd go to the
wars with short petticoats and a cocked hat and a barrel round your neck
like a St. Bernard dog. There's a picture of a soldier's wife on a song
auntie's got. It's called 'The Veevandyear.'"

"When I marry----" Kathleen quickly said.

"When _I_ marry," said Gerald, "I'll marry a dumb girl, or else get the
ring to make her so that she can't speak unless she's spoken to. Let's
have a squint."

He applied his eye to the stone lattice.

"They're moving off," he said. "Those pink and purple hats are nodding
off in the distant prospect; and the funny little man with the beard
like a goat is going a different way from every one else--the gardeners
will have to head him off. I don't see Mademoiselle, though. The rest of
you had better bunk. It doesn't do to run any risks with picnics. The
deserted hero of our tale, alone and unsupported, urged on his brave
followers to pursue the commissariat waggons, he himself remaining at
the post of danger and difficulty, because he was born to stand on
burning decks whence all but he had fled, and to lead forlorn hopes when
despaired of by the human race!"

"I think I'll marry a dumb husband," said Mabel, "and there shan't be
any heroes in my books when I write them, only a heroine. Come on,
Cathy."

Coming out of that cool, shadowy summer-house into the sunshine was like
stepping into an oven, and the stone of the terrace was burning to the
children's feet.

"I know now what a cat on hot bricks feels like," said Jimmy.

The antediluvian animals are set in a beech-wood on a slope at least
half a mile across the park from the castle. The grandfather of the
present Lord Yalding had them set there in the middle of last century,
in the great days of the late Prince Consort, the Exhibition of 1851,
Sir Joseph Paxton, and the Crystal Palace. Their stone flanks, their
wide, ungainly wings, their lozenged crocodile-like backs show grey
through the trees a long way off.

Most people think that noon is the hottest time of the day. They are
wrong. A cloudless sky gets hotter and hotter all the afternoon, and
reaches its very hottest at five. I am sure you must all have noticed
this when you are going out to tea anywhere in your best clothes,
especially if your clothes are starched and you happen to have a rather
long and shadeless walk.

Kathleen, Mabel, and Jimmy got hotter and hotter, and went more and more
slowly. They had almost reached that stage of resentment and discomfort
when one "wishes one hadn't come" before they saw, below the edge of the
beech-wood, the white waved handkerchief of the bailiff.

That banner, eloquent of tea, shade, and being able to sit down, put new
heart into them. They mended their pace, and a final desperate run
landed them among the drifted coppery leaves and bare grey and green
roots of the beech-wood.

"Oh, glory!" said Jimmy, throwing himself down. "How do you do?"

The bailiff looked very nice, the girls thought. He was not wearing his
velveteens, but a grey flannel suit that an Earl need not have scorned;
and his straw hat would have done no discredit to a Duke; and a Prince
could not have worn a prettier green tie. He welcomed the children
warmly. And there were two baskets dumped heavy and promising among the
beech-leaves.

He was a man of tact. The hot, instructive tour of the stone
antediluvians, which had loomed with ever-lessening charm before the
children, was not even mentioned.

"You must be desert-dry," he said, "and you'll be hungry, too, when
you've done being thirsty. I put on the kettle as soon as I discerned
the form of my fair romancer in the extreme offing."

The kettle introduced itself with puffings and bubblings from the hollow
between two grey roots where it sat on a spirit-lamp.

"Take off your shoes and stockings, won't you?" said the bailiff in
matter-of-course tones, just as old ladies ask each other to take off
their bonnets; "there's a little baby canal just over the ridge."

The joys of dipping one's feet in cool running water after a hot walk
have yet to be described. I could write pages about them. There was a
mill-stream when I was young with little fishes in it, and dropped
leaves that spun round, and willows and alders that leaned over it and
kept it cool, and--but this is not the story of _my_ life.

[Illustration: THE JOYS OF DIPPING ONE'S FEET IN COOL RUNNING WATER.]

When they came back, on rested, damp, pink feet, tea was made and poured
out, delicious tea, with as much milk as ever you wanted, out of a beer
bottle with a screw top, and cakes, and gingerbread, and plums, and a
big melon with a lump of ice in its heart--a tea for the gods!

This thought must have come to Jimmy, for he said suddenly, removing his
face from inside a wide-bitten crescent of melon-rind:--

"Your feast's as good as the feast of the Immortals, almost."

"Explain your recondite allusion," said the grey-flanneled host; and
Jimmy, understanding him to say, "What do you mean?" replied with the
whole tale of that wonderful night when the statues came alive, and a
banquet of unearthly splendour and deliciousness was plucked by marble
hands from the trees of the lake island.

When he had done the bailiff said:--

"Did you get all this out of a book?"

"No," said Jimmy, "it happened."

"You are an imaginative set of young dreamers, aren't you?" the bailiff
asked, handing the plums to Kathleen, who smiled, friendly but
embarrassed. Why couldn't Jimmy have held his tongue?

"No, we're not," said that indiscreet one obstinately; "everything I've
told you _did_ happen, and so did the things Mabel told you."

The bailiff looked a little uncomfortable. "All right, old chap," he
said. And there was a short, uneasy silence.

"Look here," said Jimmy, who seemed for once to have got the bit between
his teeth, "do you believe me or not?"

"Don't be silly, Jimmy!" Kathleen whispered.

"Because, if you don't I'll _make_ you believe."

"Don't!" said Mabel and Kathleen together.

"Do you or don't you?" Jimmy insisted, lying on his front with his chin
on his hands, his elbows on a moss-cushion, and his bare legs kicking
among the beech-leaves.

"I think you tell adventures awfully well," said the bailiff cautiously.

"Very well," said Jimmy, abruptly sitting up, "you don't believe me.
Nonsense, Cathy! he's a gentleman, even if he is a bailiff."

"Thank you!" said the bailiff with eyes that twinkled.

"You won't tell, will you?" Jimmy urged.

"Tell what?"

"_Anything._"

"Certainly not. I am, as you say, the soul of honour."

"Then--Cathy, give me the ring."

"Oh, _no_!" said the girls together.

Kathleen did not mean to give up the ring; Mabel did not mean that she
should; Jimmy certainly used no force. Yet presently he held it in his
hand. It was his hour. There are times like that for all of us, when
what we say shall be done _is_ done.

"Now," said Jimmy, "this is the ring Mabel told you about. I say it is a
wishing-ring. And if you will put it on your hand and wish, whatever you
wish will happen."

"Must I wish out loud?"

"Yes--I think so."

"Don't wish for anything silly," said Kathleen, making the best of the
situation, "like its being fine on Tuesday or its being your favourite
pudding for dinner to-morrow. Wish for something you really want."

"I will," said the bailiff. "I'll wish for the only thing I really want.
I wish my--I wish my friend were here."

The three who knew the power of the ring looked round to see the
bailiff's friend appear; a surprised man that friend would be, they
thought, and perhaps a frightened one. They had all risen, and stood
ready to soothe and reassure the new-comer. But no startled gentleman
appeared in the wood, only, coming quietly through the dappled sun and
shadow under the beech-trees, Mademoiselle and Gerald, Mademoiselle in a
white gown, looking quite nice and like a picture, Gerald hot and
polite.

"Good-afternoon," said that dauntless leader of forlorn hopes. "I
persuaded Mademoiselle----"

That sentence was never finished, for the bailiff and the French
governess were looking at each other with the eyes of tired travellers
who find, quite without expecting it, the desired end of a very long
journey. And the children saw that even if they spoke it would not make
any difference.

"_You!_" said the bailiff.

"Mais ... c'est donc vous," said Mademoiselle, in a funny choky voice.

[Illustration: THEY STOOD STILL AND LOOKED AT EACH OTHER.]

And they stood still and looked at each other, "like stuck pigs," as
Jimmy said later, for quite a long time.

"Is _she_ your friend?" Jimmy asked.

"Yes--oh yes," said this bailiff. "You are my friend, are you not?"

"But yes," Mademoiselle said softly. "I am your friend."

"There! you see," said Jimmy, "the ring _does_ do what I said."

"We won't quarrel about that," said the bailiff. "You can say it's the
ring. For me--it's a coincidence--the happiest, the dearest----"

"Then you----?" said the French governess.

"Of course," said the bailiff. "Jimmy, give your brother some tea.
Mademoiselle, come and walk in the woods: there are a thousand things to
say."

"Eat then, my Gerald," said Mademoiselle, now grown young, and
astonishingly like a fairy princess. "I return all at the hour, and we
re-enter together. It is that we must speak each other. It is long time
that we have not seen us, me and Lord Yalding!"

"So he was Lord Yalding all the time," said Jimmy, breaking a stupefied
silence as the white gown and the grey flannels disappeared among the
beech-trunks. "Landscape painter sort of dodge--silly, I call it. And
fancy her being a friend of his, and his wishing she was here! Different
from us, eh? Good old ring!"

"His friend!" said Mabel with strong scorn: "don't you see she's his
lover? Don't you see she's the lady that was bricked up in the convent,
because he was so poor, and he couldn't find her. And now the ring's
made them live happy ever after. I _am_ glad! Aren't you, Cathy?"

"Rather!" said Kathleen; "it's as good as marrying a sailor or a
bandit."

"It's the ring did it," said Jimmy. "If the American takes the house
he'll pay lots of rent, and they can live on that."

"I wonder if they'll be married to-morrow!" said Mabel.

"Wouldn't it be fun if we were bridesmaids," said Cathy.

"May I trouble you for the melon," said Gerald. "Thanks! Why didn't we
know he was Lord Yalding? Apes and moles that we were!"

"_I've_ known since last night," said Mabel calmly; "only I promised not
to tell. I _can_ keep a secret, can't I?"

"Too jolly well," said Kathleen, a little aggrieved.

"He was disguised as a bailiff," said Jimmy; "that's why we didn't
know."

"Disguised as a fiddle-stick-end," said Gerald. "Ha, ha! I see something
old Sherlock Holmes never saw, nor that idiot Watson, either. If you
want a really impenetrable disguise, you ought to disguise yourself as
what you really are. I'll remember that."

"It's like Mabel, telling things so that you can't believe them," said
Cathy.

"I think Mademoiselle's jolly lucky," said Mabel.

"She's not so bad. He might have done worse," said Gerald. "Plums,
please!"

       *       *       *       *       *

There was quite plainly magic at work. Mademoiselle next morning was a
changed governess. Her cheeks were pink, her lips were red, her eyes
were larger and brighter, and she had done her hair in an entirely new
way, rather frivolous and very becoming.

"Mamselle's coming out!" Eliza remarked.

Immediately after breakfast Lord Yalding called with a wagonette that
wore a smart blue cloth coat, and was drawn by two horses whose coats
were brown and shining and fitted them even better than the blue cloth
coat fitted the wagonette, and the whole party drove in state and
splendour to Yalding Towers.

Arrived there, the children clamoured for permission to explore the
castle thoroughly, a thing that had never yet been possible. Lord
Yalding, a little absent in manner, but yet quite cordial, consented.
Mabel showed the others all the secret doors and unlikely passages and
stairs that she had discovered. It was a glorious morning. Lord Yalding
and Mademoiselle went through the house, it is true, but in a rather
half-hearted way. Quite soon they were tired, and went out through the
French windows of the drawing-room and through the rose garden, to sit
on the curved stone seat in the middle of the maze, where once, at the
beginning of things, Gerald, Kathleen, and Jimmy had found the sleeping
Princess who wore pink silk and diamonds.

The children felt that their going left to the castle a more spacious
freedom, and explored with more than Arctic enthusiasm. It was as they
emerged from the little rickety secret staircase that led from the
powdering-room of the state suite to the gallery of the hall that they
came suddenly face to face with the odd little man who had a beard like
a goat and had taken the wrong turning yesterday.

"This part of the castle is private," said Mabel, with great presence of
mind, and shut the door behind her.

"I am aware of it," said the goat-faced stranger, "but I have the
permission of the Earl of Yalding to examine the house _at_ my leisure."

"Oh!" said Mabel. "I beg your pardon. We all do. We didn't know."

"You are relatives of his lordship, I should surmise?" asked the
goat-faced.

"Not exactly," said Gerald. "Friends."

The gentleman was thin and very neatly dressed; he had small, merry eyes
and a face that was brown and dry-looking.

"You are playing some game, I should suppose?"

"No, sir," said Gerald, "only exploring."

"May a stranger propose himself as a member of your Exploring
Expedition?" asked the gentleman, smiling a tight but kind smile.

The children looked at each other.

"You see," said Gerald, "it's rather difficult to explain--but--you see
what I mean, don't you?"

"He means," said Jimmy, "that we can't take you into an exploring party
without we know what you want to go for."

"Are you a photographer?" asked Mabel, "or is it some newspaper's sent
you to write about the Towers?"

"I understand your position," said the gentleman. "I am not a
photographer, nor am I engaged by any journal. I am a man of independent
means, travelling in this country with the intention of renting a
residence. My name is Jefferson D. Conway."

"Oh!" said Mabel; "then you're the American millionaire."

"I do not like the description, young lady," said Mr. Jefferson D.
Conway. "I am an American citizen, and I am not without means. This is a
fine property--a very fine property. If it were for sale----"

"It isn't, it can't be," Mabel hastened to explain. "The lawyers have
put it in a tale, so Lord Yalding can't sell it. But you could take it
to live in, and pay Lord Yalding a good millionairish rent, and then he
could marry the French governess----"

"Shish!" said Kathleen and Mr. Jefferson D. Conway together, and he
added:--

"Lead the way, please; and I should suggest that the exploration be
complete and exhaustive."

Thus encouraged, Mabel led the millionaire through all the castle. He
seemed pleased, yet disappointed too.

"It is a fine mansion," he said at last when they had come back to the
point from which they had started; "but I should suppose, in a house
this size, there would mostly be a secret stairway, or a priests' hiding
place, or a ghost?"

"There are," said Mabel briefly, "but I thought Americans didn't believe
in anything but machinery and newspapers." She touched the spring of the
panel behind her, and displayed the little tottery staircase to the
American. The sight of it worked a wonderful transformation in him. He
became eager, alert, very keen.

"Say!" he cried, over and over again, standing in the door that led from
the powdering-room to the state bed-chamber. "But this is great--great!"

The hopes of every one ran high. It seemed almost certain that the
castle would be let for a millionairish rent and Lord Yalding be made
affluent to the point of marriage.

"If there were a ghost located in this ancestral pile, I'd close with
the Earl of Yalding to-day, now, on the nail," Mr. Jefferson D. Conway
went on.

"If you were to stay till to-morrow, and sleep in this room, I expect
you'd see the ghost," said Mabel.

"There _is_ a ghost located here then?" he said joyously.

[Illustration: HE BECAME EAGER, ALERT, VERY KEEN.]

"They say," Mabel answered, "that old Sir Rupert, who lost his head in
Henry the Eighth's time, walks of a night here, with his head under his
arm. But we've not seen that. What we have seen is the lady in a pink
dress with diamonds in her hair. She carries a lighted taper," Mabel
hastily added. The others, now suddenly aware of Mabel's plan, hastened
to assure the American in accents of earnest truth that they had all
seen the lady with the pink gown.

He looked at them with half-closed eyes that twinkled.

"Well," he said, "I calculate to ask the Earl of Yalding to permit me to
pass a night in his ancestral best bed-chamber. And if I hear so much as
a phantom footstep, or hear so much as a ghostly sigh, I'll take the
place."

"I _am_ glad!" said Cathy.

"You appear to be very certain of your ghost," said the American, still
fixing them with little eyes that shone. "Let me tell you, young
gentlemen, that I carry a gun, and when I see a ghost, I shoot."

He pulled a pistol out of his hip-pocket, and looked at it lovingly.

"And I am a fair average shot," he went on, walking across the shiny
floor of the state bed-chamber to the open window. "See that big red
rose, like a tea-saucer?"

They saw.

The next moment a loud report broke the stillness, and the red petals of
the shattered rose strewed balustrade and terrace.

The American looked from one child to another. Every face was perfectly
white.

"Jefferson D. Conway made his little pile by strict attention to
business, and keeping his eyes skinned," he added. "Thank you for all
your kindness."

       *       *       *       *       *

"Suppose you'd done it, and he'd shot you!" said Jimmy cheerfully. "That
_would_ have been an adventure, wouldn't it?"

"I'm going to do it still," said Mabel, pale and defiant. "Let's find
Lord Yalding and get the ring back."

Lord Yalding had had an interview with Mabel's aunt, and lunch for six
was laid in the great dark hall, among the armour and the oak
furniture--a beautiful lunch served on silver dishes. Mademoiselle,
becoming every moment younger and more like a Princess, was moved to
tears when Gerald rose, lemonade-glass in hand, and proposed the health
of "Lord and Lady Yalding."

When Lord Yalding had returned thanks in a speech full of agreeable
jokes the moment seemed to Gerald propitious, and he said:--

"The ring, you know--you don't believe in it, but we do. May we have it
back?"

And got it.

Then, after a hasty council, held in the panelled jewel-room, Mabel
said: "This is a wishing-ring, and I wish all the American's weapons of
all sorts were here."

Instantly the room was full--six feet up the wall--of a tangle and mass
of weapons, swords, spears, arrows, tomahawks, fowling pieces,
blunderbusses, pistols, revolvers, scimitars, kreeses--every kind of
weapon you can think of--and the four children wedged in among all these
weapons of death hardly dared to breathe.

"He collects arms, I expect," said Gerald, "and the arrows are poisoned,
I shouldn't wonder. Wish them back where they came from, Mabel, for
goodness' sake, and try again."

Mabel wished the weapons away, and at once the four children stood safe
in a bare panelled room. But--

"No," Mabel said, "I can't stand it. We'll work the ghost another way. I
wish the American may think he sees a ghost when he goes to bed. Sir
Rupert with his head under his arm will do."

"Is it to-night he sleeps there?"

"I don't know. I wish he may see Sir Rupert every night--that'll make it
all serene."

"It's rather dull," said Gerald; "we shan't know whether he's seen Sir
Rupert or not."

"We shall know in the morning, when he takes the house."

This being settled, Mabel's aunt was found to be desirous of Mabel's
company, so the others went home.

It was when they were at supper that Lord Yalding suddenly appeared, and
said:--

"Mr. Jefferson Conway wants you boys to spend the night with him in the
state chamber. I've had beds put up. You don't mind, do you? He seems
to think you've got some idea of playing ghost-tricks on him."

It was difficult to refuse, so difficult that it proved impossible.

Ten o'clock found the boys each in a narrow white bed that looked quite
absurdly small in that high, dark chamber, and in face of that tall
gaunt four-poster hung with tapestry and ornamented with
funereal-looking plumes.

"I hope to goodness there isn't a _real_ ghost," Jimmy whispered.

"Not likely," Gerald whispered back.

"But I don't want to see Sir Rupert's ghost with its head under its
arm," Jimmy insisted.

"You won't. The most you'll see'll be the millionaire seeing it. Mabel
said he was to see it, not us. Very likely you'll sleep all night and
not see anything. Shut your eyes and count up to a million and don't be
a goat!"

But he was reckoning without Mabel and the ring. As soon as Mabel had
learned from her drab-haired aunt that this was indeed the night when
Mr. Jefferson D. Conway would sleep at the castle she had hastened to
add a wish, "that Sir Rupert and his head may appear to-night in the
state bedroom."

Jimmy shut his eyes and began to count a million. Before he had counted
it he fell asleep. So did his brother.

They were awakened by the loud echoing bang of a pistol shot. Each
thought of the shot that had been fired that morning, and opened eyes
that expected to see a sunshiny terrace and red-rose petals strewn upon
warm white stone.

Instead, there was the dark, lofty state chamber, lighted but little by
six tall candles; there was the American in shirt and trousers, a
smoking pistol in his hand; and there, advancing from the door of the
powdering-room, a figure in doublet and hose, a ruff round its neck--and
no head! The head, sure enough, was there; but it was under the right
arm, held close in the slashed-velvet sleeve of the doublet. The face
looking from under the arm wore a pleasant smile. Both boys, I am sorry
to say, screamed. The American fired again. The bullet passed through
Sir Rupert, who advanced without appearing to notice it.

Then, suddenly, the lights went out. The next thing the boys knew it was
morning. A grey daylight shone blankly through the tall windows--and
wild rain was beating upon the glass, and the American was gone.

"Where are we?" said Jimmy, sitting up with tangled hair and looking
round him. "Oh, I remember. Ugh! it was horrid. I'm about fed up with
that ring, so I don't mind telling you."

[Illustration: THE AMERICAN FIRED AGAIN.]

"Nonsense!" said Gerald. "I enjoyed it. I wasn't a bit frightened, were
you?"

"No," said Jimmy, "of course I wasn't."

       *       *       *       *       *

"We've done the trick," said Gerald later when they learned that the
American had breakfasted early with Lord Yalding and taken the first
train to London; "he's gone to get rid of his other house, and take
this one. The old ring's beginning to do really useful things."

       *       *       *       *       *

"Perhaps you'll believe in the ring now," said Jimmy to Lord Yalding,
whom he met later on in the picture-gallery; "it's all our doing that
Mr. Jefferson saw the ghost. He told us he'd take the house if he saw a
ghost, so of course we took care he did see one."

"Oh, you did, did you?" said Lord Yalding in rather an odd voice. "I'm
very much obliged, I'm sure."

"Don't mention it," said Jimmy kindly. "I thought you'd be pleased and
him too."

"Perhaps you'll be interested to learn," said Lord Yalding, putting his
hands in his pockets and staring down at Jimmy, "that Mr. Jefferson D.
Conway was so pleased with your ghost that he got me out of bed at six
o'clock this morning to talk about it."

"Oh, ripping!" said Jimmy. "What did he say?"

"He said, as far as I can remember," said Lord Yalding, still in the
same strange voice--"he said: 'My lord, your ancestral pile is A1. It
is, in fact, The Limit. Its luxury is palatial, its grounds are nothing
short of Edenesque. No expense has been spared, I should surmise. Your
ancestors were whole-hoggers. They have done the thing as it should be
done--every detail attended to. I like your tapestry, and I like your
oak, and I like your secret stairs. But I think your ancestors should
have left well enough alone, and stopped at that.' So I said they had,
as far as I knew, and he shook his head and said:--

"'No, sir. Your ancestors take the air of a night with their heads under
their arms. A ghost that sighed or glided or rustled I could have stood,
and thanked you for it, and considered it in the rent. But a ghost that
bullets go through while it stands grinning with a bare neck and its
head loose under its own arm and little boys screaming and fainting in
their beds--no! What I say is, If this is a British hereditary
high-toned family ghost, excuse Me!' And he went off by the early
train."

"I say," the stricken Jimmy remarked, "I _am_ sorry, and I don't think
we did faint, really I don't--but we thought it would be just what you
wanted. And perhaps some one else will take the house."

"I don't know any one else rich enough," said Lord Yalding. "Mr. Conway
came the day before he said he would, or you'd never have got hold of
him. And I don't know how you did it, and I don't want to know. It was a
rather silly trick."

There was a gloomy pause. The rain beat against the long windows.

"I say"--Jimmy looked up at Lord Yalding with the light of a new idea in
his round face. "I say, if you're hard up, why don't you sell your
jewels?"

"I haven't any jewels, you meddlesome young duffer," said Lord Yalding
quite crossly; and taking his hands out of his pockets, he began to
walk away.

"I mean the ones in the panelled room with the stars in the ceiling,"
Jimmy insisted, following him.

"There aren't any," said Lord Yalding shortly; "and if this is some more
ring-nonsense I advise you to be careful, young man. I've had about as
much as I care for."

"It's _not_ ring-nonsense," said Jimmy: "there are shelves and shelves
of beautiful family jewels. You can sell them and----"

"Oh, _no_!" cried Mademoiselle, appearing like an oleograph of a duchess
in the door of the picture-gallery; "don't sell the family jewels----"

"There aren't any, my lady," said Lord Yalding, going towards her. "I
thought you were never coming."

"Oh, aren't there!" said Mabel, who had followed Mademoiselle. "You just
come and see."

"Let us see what they will to show us," cried Mademoiselle, for Lord
Yalding did not move; "it should at least be amusing."

"It is," said Jimmy.

So they went, Mabel and Jimmy leading, while Mademoiselle and Lord
Yalding followed, hand in hand.

"It's much safer to walk hand in hand," said Lord Yalding; "with these
children at large one never knows what may happen next."



CHAPTER XII


IT would be interesting, no doubt, to describe the feelings of Lord
Yalding as he followed Mabel and Jimmy through his ancestral halls, but
I have no means of knowing at all what he felt. Yet one must suppose
that he felt something: bewilderment, perhaps, mixed with a faint
wonder, and a desire to pinch himself to see if he were dreaming. Or he
may have pondered the rival questions, "Am I mad?" "Are they mad?"
without being at all able to decide which he ought to try to answer, let
alone deciding what, in either case, the answer ought to be. You see,
the children did seem to believe in the odd stories they told--and the
wish _had_ come true, and the ghost _had_ appeared. He must have
thought--but all this is vain; I don't _really_ know what he thought any
more than you do.

Nor can I give you any clue to the thoughts and feelings of
Mademoiselle. I only know that she was very happy, but any one would
have known that if they had seen her face. Perhaps this is as good a
moment as any to explain that when her guardian had put her in a convent
so that she should not sacrifice her fortune by marrying a poor lord,
her guardian had secured that fortune (to himself) by going off with it
to South America. Then, having no money left, Mademoiselle had to work
for it. So she went out as governess, and took the situation she did
take because it was near Lord Yalding's home. She wanted to see him,
even though she thought he had forsaken her and did not love her any
more. And now she had seen him. I daresay she thought about some of
these things as she went along through his house, her hand held in his.
But of course I can't be sure.

Jimmy's thoughts, of course, I can read like any old book. He thought,
"Now he'll _have_ to believe me." That Lord Yalding should believe him
had become, quite unreasonably, the most important thing in the world to
Jimmy. He wished that Gerald and Kathleen were there to share his
triumph, but they were helping Mabel's aunt to cover the grand furniture
up, and so were out of what followed. Not that they missed much, for
when Mabel proudly said, "Now you'll see," and the others came close
round her in the little panelled room, there was a pause, and
then--nothing happened at all!

"There's a secret spring here somewhere," said Mabel, fumbling with
fingers that had suddenly grown hot and damp.

"Where?" said Lord Yalding.

"_Here_," said Mabel impatiently, "only I can't find it."

And she couldn't. She found the spring of the secret panel under the
window all right, but that seemed to every one dull compared with the
jewels that every one had pictured and two at least had seen. But the
spring that made the oak panelling slide away and displayed jewels
plainly to any eye worth a king's ransom--this could not be found.
More, it was simply not there. There could be no doubt of that. Every
inch of the panelling was felt by careful fingers. The earnest protests
of Mabel and Jimmy died away presently in a silence made painful by the
hotness of one's ears, the discomfort of not liking to meet any one's
eyes, and the resentful feeling that the spring was not behaving in at
all a sportsmanlike way, and that, in a word, this was not cricket.

"You see!" said Lord Yalding severely. "Now you've had your joke, if you
call it a joke, and I've had enough of the whole silly business. Give me
the ring--it's mine, I suppose, since you say you found it somewhere
here--and don't let's hear another word about all this rubbish of magic
and enchantment."

"Gerald's got the ring," said Mabel miserably.

"Then go and fetch him," said Lord Yalding--"both of you."

The melancholy pair retired, and Lord Yalding spent the time of their
absence in explaining to Mademoiselle how very unimportant jewels were
compared with other things.

The four children came back together.

"We've had enough of this ring business," said Lord Yalding. "Give it to
me, and we'll say no more about it."

"I--I can't get it off," said Gerald. "It--it always did have a will of
its own."

"I'll soon get it off," said Lord Yalding. But he didn't. "We'll try
soap," he said firmly. Four out of his five hearers knew just exactly
how much use soap would be.

"They won't believe about the jewels," wailed Mabel, suddenly dissolved
in tears, "and I can't find the spring. I've felt all over--we all
have--it was just here, and----"

Her fingers felt it just as she spoke; and as she ceased to speak the
carved panels slid away, and the blue velvet shelves laden with jewels
were disclosed to the unbelieving eyes of Lord Yalding and the lady who
was to be his wife.

"Jove!" said Lord Yalding.

"_Miséricorde!_" said the lady.

"But why _now_?" gasped Mabel. "Why not before?"

"I expect it's magic," said Gerald. "There's no real spring here, and it
couldn't act because the ring wasn't here. You know Phœbus told us
the ring was the heart of all the magic."

"Shut it up and take the ring away and see."

They did, and Gerald was (as usual, he himself pointed out) proved to be
right. When the ring was away there was no spring; when the ring was in
the room there (as Mabel urged) was the spring all right enough.

"So you see," said Mabel to Lord Yalding.

"I see that the spring's very artfully concealed," said that dense peer.
"I think it was very clever indeed of you to find it. And if those
jewels are real----"

"Of course they're real," said Mabel indignantly.

"Well, anyway," said Lord Yalding, "thank you all very much. I think
it's clearing up. I'll send the wagonette home with you after lunch. And
if you don't mind, I'll have the ring."

Half an hour of soap and water produced no effect whatever, except to
make the finger of Gerald very red and very sore. Then Lord Yalding said
something very impatient indeed, and then Gerald suddenly became angry
and said: "Well, I'm sure I wish it would come off," and of course
instantly, "slick as butter," as he later pointed out, off it came.

"Thank you," said Lord Yalding.

"And I believe now he thinks I kept it on on purpose," said Gerald
afterwards when, at ease on the leads at home, they talked the whole
thing out over a tin of preserved pineapple and a bottle of gingerbeer
apiece. "There's no pleasing some people. He wasn't in such a fiery
hurry to order that wagonette after he found that Mademoiselle meant to
go when we did. But I liked him better when he was a humble bailiff.
Take him for all in all, he does not look as if we should like him
again."

"He doesn't know what's the matter with him," said Kathleen, leaning
back against the tiled roof; "it's really the magic--it's like sickening
with measles. Don't you remember how cross Mabel was at first about the
invisibleness?"

"Rather!" said Jimmy.

"It's partly that," said Gerald, trying to be fair, "and partly it's the
being in love. It always makes people like idiots--a chap at school told
me. His sister was like that--quite rotten, you know. And she used to be
quite a decent sort before she was engaged."

At tea and at supper Mademoiselle was radiant--as attractive as a lady
on a Christmas card, as merry as a marmoset, and as kind as you would
always be yourself if you could take the trouble. At breakfast, an equal
radiance, kindness, attraction, merriment. Then Lord Yalding came to see
her. The meeting took place in the drawing-room: the children with deep
discreetness remained shut in the schoolroom till Gerald, going up to
his room for a pencil, surprised Eliza with her ear glued to the
drawing-room key-hole.

After that Gerald sat on the top stair with a book. He could not hear
any of the conversation in the drawing-room, but he could command a view
of the door, and in this way be certain that no one else heard any of
it. Thus it was that when the drawing-room door opened Gerald was in a
position to see Lord Yalding come out. "Our young hero," as he said
later, "coughed with infinite tact to show that he was there," but Lord
Yalding did not seem to notice. He walked in a blind sort of way to the
hat-stand, fumbled clumsily with the umbrellas and mackintoshes, found
his straw hat and looked at it gloomily, crammed it on his head and went
out, banging the door behind him in the most reckless way.

He left the drawing-room door open, and Gerald, though he had purposely
put himself in a position where one could hear nothing from the
drawing-room when the door was shut, could hear something quite plainly
now that the door was open. That something, he noticed with deep
distress and disgust, was the sound of sobs and sniffs. Mademoiselle
was quite certainly crying.

"Jimminy!" he remarked to himself, "they haven't lost much time. Fancy
their beginning to quarrel _already_! I hope I'll never have to be
anybody's lover."

But this was no time to brood on the terrors of his own future. Eliza
might at any time occur. She would not for a moment hesitate to go
through that open door, and push herself into the very secret sacred
heart of Mademoiselle's grief. It seemed to Gerald better that he should
be the one to do this. So he went softly down the worn green Dutch
carpet of the stairs and into the drawing-room, shutting the door softly
and securely behind him.

= = = = =

"It is all over," Mademoiselle was saying, her face buried in the beady
arum-lilies on a red ground worked for a cushion cover by a former
pupil: "he will not marry me!"

Do not ask me how Gerald had gained the lady's confidence. He had, as I
think I said almost at the beginning, very pretty ways with grown-ups,
when he chose. Anyway, he was holding her hand, almost as affectionately
as if she had been his mother with a headache, and saying "Don't!" and
"Don't cry!" and "It'll be all right, you see if it isn't" in the most
comforting way you can imagine, varying the treatment with gentle thumps
on the back and entreaties to her to tell him all about it.

This wasn't mere curiosity, as you might think. The entreaties were
prompted by Gerald's growing certainty that whatever was the matter was
somehow the fault of that ring. And in this Gerald was ("once more," as
he told himself) right.

The tale, as told by Mademoiselle, was certainly an unusual one. Lord
Yalding, last night after dinner, had walked in the park "to think
of----"

"Yes, I know," said Gerald; "and he had the ring on. And he saw----"

"He saw the monuments become alive," sobbed Mademoiselle: "his brain was
troubled by the ridiculous accounts of fairies that you tell him. He
sees Apollon and Aphrodité alive on their marble. He remembers him of
your story. He wish himself a statue. Then he becomes mad--imagines to
himself that your story of the island is true, plunges in the lake,
swims among the beasts of the Ark of Noé, feeds with gods on an island.
At dawn the madness become less. He think the Panthéon vanish. But him,
no--he thinks himself statue, hiding from gardeners in his garden till
nine less a quarter. Then he thinks to wish himself no more a statue and
perceives that he is flesh and blood. A bad dream, but he has lost the
head with the tales you tell. He say it is no dream but he is
fool--mad--how you say? And a mad man must not marry. There is no hope.
I am at despair! And the life is vain!"

"There _is_," said Gerald earnestly. "I assure you there is--hope, I
mean. And life's as right as rain really. And there's nothing to despair
about. He's _not_ mad, and it's _not_ a dream. It's magic. It really and
truly is."

"The magic exists not," Mademoiselle moaned; "it is that he is mad. It
is the joy to re-see me after so many days. Oh, la-la-la-la-la!"

"Did he talk to the gods?" Gerald asked gently.

"It is there the most mad of all his ideas. He say that Mercure give him
rendezvous at some temple to-morrow when the moon raise herself."

"Right," cried Gerald, "righto! Dear nice, kind, pretty Mademoiselle
Rapunzel, don't be a silly little duffer"--he lost himself for a moment
among the consoling endearments he was accustomed to offer to Kathleen
in moments of grief and emotion, but hastily added: "I mean, do not be a
lady who weeps causelessly. To-morrow he will go to that temple. I will
go. Thou shalt go--he will go. We will go--you will go--let 'em all go!
And, you see, it's going to be absolutely all right. He'll see he isn't
mad, and you'll understand all about everything. Take my handkerchief,
its quite a clean one as it happens; I haven't even unfolded it. Oh! do
stop crying, there's a dear, darling, long-lost lover."

This flood of eloquence was not without effect. She took his
handkerchief, sobbed, half smiled, dabbed at her eyes, and said: "Oh,
naughty! Is it some trick you play him, like the ghost?"

"I can't explain," said Gerald, "but I give you my word of honour--you
know what an Englishman's word of honour is, don't you? even if you
_are_ French--that everything is going to be exactly what you wish. I've
never told you a lie. Believe me!"

"It is curious," said she, drying her eyes, "but I do." And once again,
so suddenly that he could not have resisted, she kissed him. I think,
however, that in this her hour of sorrow he would have thought it mean
to resist.

"It pleases her and it doesn't hurt me--much," would have been his
thought.

       *       *       *       *       *

And now it is near moonrise. The French governess, half-doubting, half
hoping, but wholly longing to be near Lord Yalding even if he be as mad
as a March hare, and the four children--they have collected Mabel by an
urgent letter-card posted the day before--are going over the dewy grass.
The moon has not yet risen, but her light is in the sky mixed with the
pink and purple of the sunset. The west is heavy with ink-clouds and
rich colour, but the east, where the moon rises, is clear as a
rock-pool.

They go across the lawn and through the beech-wood and come at last,
through a tangle of underwood and bramble, to a little level tableland
that rises out of the flat hill-top--one tableland out of another. Here
is the ring of vast rugged stones, one pierced with a curious round
hole, worn smooth at its edges. In the middle of the circle is a great
flat stone, alone, desolate, full of meaning--a stone that is covered
thick with the memory of old faiths and creeds long since forgotten.
Something dark moves in the circle. The French girl breaks from the
children, goes to it, clings to its arm. It is Lord Yalding, and he is
telling her to go.

"Never of the life!" she cries. "If you are mad I am mad too, for I
believe the tale these children tell. And I am here to be with thee and
see with thee--whatever the rising moon shall show us."

The children, holding hands by the flat stone, more moved by the magic
in the girl's voice than by any magic of enchanted rings, listen, trying
not to listen.

"Are you not afraid?" Lord Yalding is saying.

"Afraid? With you?" she laughs. He put his arm round her. The children
hear her sigh.

"Are you afraid," he says, "my darling?"

Gerald goes across the wide turf ring expressly to say:--

"You can't be afraid if you are wearing the ring. And I'm sorry, but we
can hear every word you say."

She laughs again. "It makes nothing," she says; "you know already if we
love each other."

Then he puts the ring on her finger, and they stand together. The white
of his flannel coat sleeve marks no line on the white of her dress; they
stand as though cut out of one block of marble.

Then a faint greyness touches the top of that round hole, creeps up the
side. Then the hole is a disc of light--a moonbeam strikes straight
through it across the grey green of the circle that the stones mark, and
as the moon rises the moonbeam slants downward. The children have drawn
back till they stand close to the lovers. The moonbeam slants more and
more; now it touches the far end of the stone, now it draws nearer and
nearer to the middle of it, now at last it touches the very heart and
centre of that central stone. And then it is as though a spring were
touched, a fountain of light released. Everything changes. Or, rather,
everything is revealed. There are no more secrets. The plan of the world
seems plain, like an easy sum that one writes in big figures on a
child's slate. One wonders how one can ever have wondered about
anything. Space is not; every place that one has seen or dreamed of is
here. Time is not; into this instant is crowded all that one has ever
done or dreamed of doing. It is a moment, and it is eternity. It is the
centre of the universe and it is the universe itself. The eternal light
rests on and illuminates the eternal heart of things.

       *       *       *       *       *

None of the six human beings who saw that moon-rising were ever able to
think about it as having anything to do with time. Only for one instant
could that moonray have rested full on the centre of that stone. And yet
there was time for many happenings.

From that height one could see far out over the quiet park and sleeping
gardens, and through the grey green of them shapes moved, approaching.

The great beasts came first, strange forms that were when the world
was new--gigantic lizards with wings--dragons they lived as in men's
memories--mammoths, strange vast birds, they crawled up the hill and
ranged themselves outside the circle. Then, not from the garden but
from very far away, came the stone gods of Egypt and Assyria--bull-bodied,
bird-winged, hawk-headed, cat-headed, all in stone, and all alive and
alert; strange, grotesque figures from the towers of cathedrals--figures
of angels with folded wings, figures of beasts with wings wide spread;
sphinxes; uncouth idols from Southern palm-fringed islands; and, last of
all, the beautiful marble shapes of the gods and goddesses who had held
their festival on the lake-island, and bidden Lord Yalding and the
children to this meeting.

Not a word was spoken. Each stone shape came gladly and quietly into the
circle of light and understanding, as children, tired with a long
ramble, creep quietly through the open door into the firelit welcome of
home.

The children had thought to ask many questions. And it had been promised
that the questions should be answered. Yet now no one spoke a word,
because all had come into the circle of the real magic where all things
are understood without speech.

Afterwards none of them could ever remember at all what had happened.
But they never forgot that they had been somewhere where everything was
easy and beautiful. And people who can remember even that much are never
quite the same again. And when they came to talk of it next day they
found that to each some little part of that night's great enlightenment
was left.

All the stone creatures drew closer round the stone--the light where the
moonbeam struck it seemed to break away in spray such as water makes
when it falls from a height. All the crowd was bathed in whiteness. A
deep hush lay over the vast assembly.

Then a wave of intention swept over the mighty crowd. All the faces,
bird, beast, Greek statue, Babylonian monster, human child and human
lover, turned upward, the radiant light illumined them and one word
broke from all.

"The light!" they cried, and the sound of their voice was like the sound
of a great wave; "the light! the light----"

And then the light was not any more, and, soft as floating thistle-down,
sleep was laid on the eyes of all but the immortals.

       *       *       *       *       *

The grass was chill and dewy and the clouds had veiled the moon. The
lovers and the children were standing together, all clinging close, not
for fear, but for love.

"I want," said the French girl softly, "to go to the cave on the
island."

Very quietly through the gentle brooding night they went down to the
boat-house, loosed the clanking chain, and dipped oars among the drowned
stars and lilies. They came to the island, and found the steps.

"I brought candles," said Gerald, "in case."

So, lighted by Gerald's candles, they went down into the Hall of Psyche!
and there glowed the light spread from her statue, and all was as the
children had seen it before.

It is the Hall of Granted Wishes.

"The ring," said Lord Yalding.

"The ring," said his lover, "is the magic ring given long ago to a
mortal, and it is what you say it is. It was given to your ancestor by a
lady of my house that he might build her a garden and a house like her
own palace and garden in her own land. So that this place is built
partly by his love and partly by that magic. She never lived to see it;
that was the price of the magic."

It must have been English that she spoke, for otherwise how could the
children have understood her? Yet the words were not like Mademoiselle's
way of speaking.

"Except from children," her voice went on, "the ring exacts a payment.
You paid for me, when I came by your wish, by this terror of madness
that you have since known. Only one wish is free."

"And that wish is----?"

"The last," she said. "Shall I wish?"

"Yes--wish," they said, all of them.

"I wish, then," said Lord Yalding's lover, "that all the magic this ring
has wrought may be undone, and that the ring itself may be no more and
no less than a charm to bind thee and me together for evermore."

She ceased. And as she ceased the enchanted light died away, the windows
of granted wishes went out, like magic-lantern pictures. Gerald's candle
faintly lighted a rudely arched cave, and where Psyche's statue had been
was a stone with something carved on it.

Gerald held the light low.

"It is her grave," the girl said.

= = = = =

Next day no one could remember anything at all exactly. But a good many
things were changed. There was no ring but the plain gold ring that
Mademoiselle found clasped in her hand when she woke in her own bed in
the morning. More than half the jewels in the panelled room were gone,
and those that remained had no panelling to cover them; they just lay
bare on the velvet-covered shelves. There was no passage at the back of
the Temple of Flora. Quite a lot of the secret passages and hidden rooms
had disappeared. And there were not nearly so many statues in the garden
as everyone had supposed. And large pieces of the castle were missing
and had to be replaced at great expense. From which we may conclude that
Lord Yalding's ancestor had used the ring a good deal to help him in his
building.

However, the jewels that were left were quite enough to pay for
everything.

The suddenness with which all the ring-magic was undone was such a shock
to everyone concerned that they now almost doubt that any magic ever
happened.

But it is certain that Lord Yalding married the French governess and
that a plain gold ring was used in the ceremony, and this, if you come
to think of it, could be no other than the magic ring, turned, by that
last wish, into a charm to keep him and his wife together for ever.

Also, if all this story is nonsense and a make-up--if Gerald and Jimmy
and Kathleen and Mabel have merely imposed on my trusting nature by a
pack of unlikely inventions, how do you account for the paragraph which
appeared in the evening papers the day after the magic of the
moon-rising?

          "MYSTERIOUS DISAPPEARANCE OF A WELL-KNOWN
                          CITY MAN,"

it said, and then went on to say how a gentleman, well known and much
respected in financial circles, had vanished, leaving no trace.

          "Mr. U. W. Ugli," the papers continued, "had
          remained late, working at his office as was his
          occasional habit. The office door was found
          locked, and on its being broken open the clothes
          of the unfortunate gentleman were found in a heap
          on the floor, together with an umbrella, a walking
          stick, a golf club, and, curiously enough, a
          feather brush, such as housemaids use for dusting.
          Of his body, however, there was no trace. The
          police are stated to have a clue."

If they have, they have kept it to themselves. But I do not think they
can have a clue, because, of course, that respected gentleman was the
Ugly-Wugly who became real when, in search of a really good hotel, he
got into the Hall of Granted Wishes. And if none of this story ever
happened, how is it that those four children are such friends with Lord
and Lady Yalding, and stay at The Towers almost every holidays?

It is all very well for all of them to pretend that the whole of this
story is my own invention: facts are facts, and you can't explain them
away.


    UNWIN BROTHERS, LIMITED, THE GRESHAM PRESS, WOKING AND LONDON.

       *       *       *       *       *

Transcriber's Notes:

Varied hyphenation was retained, for example: hearthrug and hearth-rug.
This book used two different styles of break in the text. Breaks that
were shown by extra blank space between paragraphs are indicated by

       =       =       =       =       =

Breaks that were shown by a line of stars are indicated by

       *       *       *       *       *

Transcriber's Notes:

Obvious punctuation errors repaired.

Page 9, "24" changed to "25" for actual location of illustration.

Page 113, "unforgetable" changed to "unforgettable" (real and so
unforgettable)

Page 122, "choose" changed to "chose" (he chose the latter)

Page 226, "girl" changed to "girls" (and before the girls)

Page 296, "as" changed to "us" (tell us about that)





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Enchanted Castle" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.